holinesse who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nazarite of the Lord Matth. 2. 23. and also of he vow of entire sanctification in the faithfull in wâ—â—m there is no part so base oâ— feeble which they may not or must not consecrate to Gods sâ—â—vice See Cant. 4. 1. And all the cutting and 〈◊〉 off the hayre was a â—â—gne of mourning and 〈…〉 ny Lev. 12. 5. Ezr. 9. 〈◊〉 Job 1. 20. Ezek. 7. 18. Contrariwise the nour 〈…〉 of the Loâ—ks a signe of glory and jâ—y so the faithfulls holinesse is the Crowne of their Joy and glory which filleth them with Comfort inwardly and Respect onâ—wardly V. 6 He shall come at no Which did Cerimonially pollute a man Numb 19 11. and therefore was unsusserable to the profâ—ssion of the Nazarites puritie V. 7 The consecration The Italian hath it The Nazarite-ship as he beareth in his haire the mark of his â—â—nsecration to God so he ought to beware from violating of it either ceremonially or inwardly in spirit V. 9 The head The profession of a Nazarite whereof he carrieth the 〈◊〉 in the haire of his head Of his which cleansing was commanded all them who were polluted by comming neere unto a dead carkasse Numbers 19. 14 19 Sâ—â—l hee shave it To beginne againe the whole time 〈◊〉 his Nazarite-ship V. 11. He sinned That is to say he shall offer though he be unadvisedly fallen into that legall pollution incompatible with his consecration See upon Lev. 5. 2. A figure of the inavitable sinnes of the spirituall Nazarites for which there is alwayes a remedy namely the bloud of Christ upon whom is also layd the bond of new beginning the course of their sanctfication Shall hallow shall renew his vow and his profession of Nazarite for so long a time as he had vowed at first without reckoning the time before his casuall pollution V. 13 Be brought The Italian hath Let him bring it That is to say let him come with his locks the token of his Nazarite-ship to the Tabernacle and there cut them off v. 18. V. 14 For a burnt offering A kind of an expiaterie Sacrifice for all the sinnes of the person as the sinne-offering was for the sin of action And thereby is signified that in every exercise of holinesse which the faithfull doe use there are alwayes two defect◠〈◊〉 one in the person the other in the action which have alwayes need of purging and of Christs intercession Ex 〈…〉 28. 38. As for the third ofâ—â—ring of thanks-giving 〈◊〉 Nazarite did thereby make an acknowledgement God for all the good strength and grace in having vowed holinesse and bee able to keep it And so ought every faithfull man give thanks unto God for his sp 〈…〉 ll gifts V. 15 And their meat-offering and their think offrings They were câ—râ—ainâ— additions of Flower Wine and Oyle to the sacrifices of Beasts See Exo. 29. 40. V. 18 Of his Upon which heâ— hath let his hairegrow according to the Law of the Nazarite-ship V. 19 And shall put them Because that this sacrifice was for a persin consecrated by vow there are many such like ceremonies in the sacrifice of the conecration of Priests Ex. 29. 24. V. 20 Wave them See upon Exod. 29. 24. May drinke He shall be absolved from his vow and may returne to the ordinary manner of living like other men V. 21 Hath vowed Namely the Nazarite during the time of his Nazarite-ship shall offer two kinds of offerings the one commanded and necessary annexed by the law of God to the Law of the Nazarite-ship the other of a voluntary devotion according to his power V. 23 Yeâ— shall blesse publikely and solemnly Lev. 9. 22. V. 25 Make That is to say shew thee his grace by effects V. 26 List up A signe of grace and good will as contrariwise the turning of his face away was a token of wrath and hatred See Psal. 4. 6. V. 27 Shall put By their payer and blessing poynted out by the stâ—â—tching forth and laying on of their hands may they draw on and keep the presence of my grace power and spirit in the middest of my people CHAP. VII VERS 3. COvered Made after the fashion of horse-litters or coaches with arched covers V. 5 The service To help in part to supply the want of carriage of the things belonging to the Tabernacle for otherwise six such waggons could not suffice for all According to his according to those parts which were left to the conduct and looking to of the two families of the Gershonites and the Merarites Num. 4 24. 31. V. 7 Two Moses divided these waggons according to the proportion of the greater weight and bigneste of those things which were committed to the Merarites charge Numbers ch 4. v. 3. And the lesser weight which the Gershonites had Numbers chap. 4 v. â—4 V. 9 Upon their Without the help of any waggon Numbers 4. 6 8 10 12 14. 2 Samuel 6. 6. 13. V. 10 For dedicating This was a holy Ceremony which was done with prayers Sacrifices Musicke Feasts and Rejoycings when any Fabricke being finished was to begin to be employed to its uses either holy or ordinary to dedicate it first to God and draw his blessing upon it See Deuteronomy chapter 20. verse 5. 1 Kings chapt 8. verse 63. Ezr. chapter 6. verse 16. Neh. ch 12. v. 27. Psal. 30. v. 1. V. 89 When Moses After Aaron the Tabernacle and the Altar were consecrated when Moses enquired of the Lord within the Tabernacle without the Curtaine God spake unto him with a distinct voyce which did not proceed from nor was not framed by the Organs of any body assumed for a time nor in diverse places as he did before but alwayes from above the Arke by a voice divinely framed according to his promise made in the five and twentieth chapter of Exodus and the two and twentieth verse See upon Exodus chap. 40. vers 34 35. Hee spake Moses to GOD Others have it and so hee spake unto him namely GOD to Moses CHAP. VIII VERS 4. THe shaft By the shaft is vnderstood or meant not onely the chiefe middle stock but also all the branches divided with their vessels and knabs to the flower of Gold beaten out with the hammer V. 6. Cleanse them From all exteriour and ceremonniall uncleannesse Exodus chapter 19. vers 10 15. that they may be imployed in the service of the Tabernacle Numbers 4. A figure of the spirituall purification of all Gods true Ministers yea of all the faithfull Isaiah chapter 52. verse 11. 1 Thessalonians chap. 4. verse 4. 2 Timoth. chap. 2. verse 21. V. 10. Shall put That is to say lift up and stretch forth their hands towards them wherein the people imitated that which was done in sacrifices where the person that offered layd his hands upon the offering as well to dedicate it to God as for to transferre the punishment of death upon it to which the person himselfe was subject so the people consenting to the
upon them for not performing their duty or because the Tabernacle was built with that money Ex. 38. 25 and afterwards the daily offerings were bought therewith and those for holy days and other offerings for the attonment of all the people in general 2 Chro. 31. 3. which were the ordinary sacraments of the redemption of soules through Christ. V. 13 Halfe a shekel Which was the diâ—rachma Mat. 17. 24. which was a quarter of an ounce weight Now by the Jewish history it plainly appeareth that this tribute was paid every year though there were not always a solemn setting down of the people but it is likely that without that all those that were come to be 20 years of age gave in their names into the register or muster books of their commonalties and from that time begun to pay this tribute to God which was gathered and kepâ— in the treasures of the Temple see 2 Kin. 12. 4. 2 Chro. 24. 9. Neh. 10. 32. Of the sanctuary Some believe that there was an ordinary shekel of two drammes and another holy one of foure Others with more likelyhood hold that there was but one kind of shekel which is cal'd of the Sanctuary because that of these holy taxes there was one invariable estimation and weight whereof there was a proof kept in the Sanctuary to prevent the abatement of coine And it is thought that this is the same shekel as the Kings shekel is 2 Sam. 14. 26. See upon 1 Chr. 23. 29. V. 15 Therich Because that before God all soules are equall the debt equall and the price of Christs bloud likewise equall V. 16 A memoriall A perpetuall signe of obedience and of a faithfull homage given to God bestowed towards the use and means of attonement V. 18 The altar of the holocausts which was in the court V. 19 Shall wash The water running down through pipes this signifieth that no service can be acceptable to God if the person be not first purified by faith in the bloud of Christ Heb. 9. 14. V. 25 Holy ointment which signified the gifts of the holy Ghost without measure wherwith Christs human nature was endowed which is the Churches true altar and Tabernacle and was a figure of the consecration of his whole person to the office of Mediator see Ps. 45. 8 9. and 133. 2. Isay 11. 2 3. and 61. 1. Dan. 20. 24. John 3. 34. V. 30 Aaron It appeareth by Lev 4. 3 5 16 and 16. 32 that this unction was used only for the high Priests when they came to succeed and not for the inferior ones Exo. 40. 15. V. 32 Upon any strangâ—r the Italian hath it The flesh of any man out of the prâ—estly line true it is that by Go s expresse command the Kings were also anointed with it in case of the election of a new liâ—age or some notable alteratioÌ„ in the successioÌ„ see 1 Kin. 1. 39. Ps. 89. 21 V. 33 Like it To shew the reverence due to sacred things also that it is not lawfull for man according to his own fancy to frame unto himselfe any other means of sanctification but by the Spirit of God nor any other intercession but throuâ—h Christ. V. 34 Stacte the Italian hath it Storax others have it Stacte which is a liquor that issueth out of incisions made in a Myrrhe or Cinamom tree or a certaine fatnesse which comes out of myrrhe new pressed Onâ—cha the Italian hath it sweet â—nglâ—a ancient Authors make mention of this Uâ—glia or 〈◊〉 and say that it was the shell of a fish which fed upon Spâ—â—enard in certain ponds and thereby did get its sweet smell Now a dayes there is none at least not known Gaâ—banum A drug of evâ—â— sent but sure it was not meant of this ordinary sort or else it served only to temper and sharpen the other perfumes or else there was some mystery in this mixture to shew that even the best of our works have some defect in them With pure that is to say bright transparent and cleansed from all â—regs and soulnesse V. 35. Tempered together Exactly well incorporated and mixed the Hebrew hath it salted which seem take in the proper sense Pure made all of selected drags without any corruption oâ— defect V. 36 Some of it As much as will serve to make the daily incese Before the that is to say upon the Altar of incenses which was before the Arke wherein the Tables of the Law were called the testimony Exo. 30 with the great cuâ—tain between CHAP. XXXI VERS 2. I Have called That is to say I have ordained him by name or namely V. 3. With the Spirit Which sheweth that this was a knowledge and industry insused by God and not gained by art study or imitation V. 8. The pure Made of most pure gold and kept most cleanly through the Priests care V. 13. Veriy The Italian hath it Neverthelesse As much as to say though I will have these utensiles that are for my service to be carefully made yet will I not have my Sabbath broken A signe A holy document which I have set down for my Church by which I continually put her in mind of the benefit which she receiveth from me regenerating of her through my Spirit that resting from fleshy workes shee may apply her selfe to them of the Spirit which is the true spirituall Sabbath and this ceremony being holily observed by the Church sheweth that she consenteth thereto and employeth her selfe therein V. 16. Covenant By an enterchangeable bend it being correspondent to the benefit which I dispense and grant unto them by the externall Sabbath v. 13. V. 18. The singer A humane kind of speech meaning that it was done without any art of man only by divine operation and work CHAP. XXXII VERS 1. Gods Visible images which we will consecrate and then yeeld divine honour unto them It is likely that the greatest part of this people inclined to idolatry after the manner of Pagans and that they did desire many images but that Aaron in part consenting to their wicked demand would have them to acknowledge and worship the true God in this image which therefore he will have to be but one which shall go Shall be our guides in this v yage as the Lord hath been hitherto in the Pillar which having stood still all the time that Moses had beene in the mount it is likely that the people wearied with this long stay would substitute 〈◊〉 other signes of the Godhead which should move at their pleasure V. 2. Eare-rings By Gen. 35 4. and Judg. 8. 24. It seemeth that there was some pâ—â—fanenesse in the use of these earâ—-â—ings which Aaron would by this meanes root out take away one sâ—n by bringing in a worser V. 4. Calfe The Egyptians worshipped their Apis in the shape of an Oxe and their goddesse Isis had a Cows hornes and it should seem the Israelites tooke this shape from thence See 1 King 12. 28. Ezek. 20 7
It is the City of Laish at other times called plainly Dâ—n Jos. 19. 47. V. 7 To all the cities In which those people remained mixed with the Israelites Judg. chap. 1. ver 31 32. V. 10. Snote him By a remorse occasioned in him by the holy Ghost See 1 Samuel chapter 24. verse 5. Take away See a Samuel chapter 12 verse 13. V. 13 Seven yeares Because that 1 Chronic chapter 21. verse 12. There are but three yeares spoken of it is thought that David committed this fault the yeare after the three years famine 2 Sam. 21. 1. was stayed Whereupon if hee had made choyce of this scourge with three other successive yeares of famine the number of seven would have been compleat V. 14 Into the hand That is to say his hand immediately for when men are imployed in these punishments they mixe their owne passions and oftentimes exceed the measure not of the secret providence but of Gods manifested intention which aimes at correction and not at destruction See Isa. chapter 47. verse 6. Zac. chapter 1. verse 15. V. 15 Time appoynted That is to say of three dayes verse 13. Others take the Hebrew word for the ordinary houre of the evening sacrifice of the same day and so they believe that God shortened the terme of three dayes out of his superabundant mercy V. 16 Repented him See upon Genesis chapter 6. verse 6. Araunah who is also called Araniah verse the eighteenth and Ornan in the Chronicles The Jebusite That is to say a Proselite of that nation V. 17 When be saw Because hee appeared unto him in a visible forme 1 Chronicles Chapter 21. ver 16. V. 18 Rerâ— This was the same place that Abraham had led his sonne to for to offer him and where the Temple was built afterwards 2 Chron. 3. 1. which place was consecrated by this Altar upon which was made the first essay for a publike atonement V. 22 Here be Oxen See 1 Kings Chapter 19. verse 21. V. 23 As a King The Italian King Araunah It is likely that he had been a King or of the bloud royall while the Jebusites were in possession of Jerusalem and afterwards being converted to the true religion he remained in Jerusalem in some degree of honour Accept thee Namely in this sacrifice which thou art going to offer for the deliverance from this scourge V. 24 Bought The threshing floore for sixe hundred shekels of gold 1 Chronicles chapter 21. verse 25. and the oxen and instruments for fifty shekels of silver others doe reconcile this place with that of the Chronicles in this manner that in this place by silver ought to bee understood not the mettall in kind but the value of fifty shekels of Gold and that in the Chronicles the six hundred shekels were of silver but disbursed and layd out in fifty shekels of gold which according to the proportion of the common value of twelve shekels of silver for one golden one comes to the foresaid six hundred shekels THE FIRST BOOK OF THE KINGS The ARGUMENT THe holy Ghost continuing the sacred History setteth down in this Book made by one or more Prophets how that by Gods expresse order and Davids appointment whilst he was yet living Salomon was chosen and consecrated King over Gods People notwithstanding the eldership of his brother Adonijah and the power of his faction and consequently hâ—â— after Davids death hee began his reign by executing his Fathers last commands And how God appeared to him in a dreame and according to his holy and well guided request did endow him with divine and incomparable wisdome to govern his people wisely and happily to know and understand the secrets of nature and to conceive and utter sentences and notable sayings for the Churches instruction By which he got the voluntary love respect and obedience of his people the good will and esteeme of Kings and Princes farre and neare peace and inviolable securenesse in his state and established an excellent order in his house and all his affaires But above all things hee was moved to undertake and had meanes gloriously to accomplish the structure of the Temple of God the seat of the manifestation of his grace truth vertue and spirit and a place peculiarly and alone consecrated to yeeld unto him holy and acceptable service by him required and commanded So that Salomons reigne accomplished with a politick and religious happinesse represented the triumphant Church in heaven as Davids reign had been a figure of the Church Militant upon earth And all by vertue of Gods promises made to David by meanes of his perseverance in pietie which God had required for them by necessary conditions To which Salomon was also lively exhorted and confirmed in by the Lord by a second appearing to him But according to the manner of all temporall things and by the meanes of mens ordinarie corruption who can never for any continuance of time guide and rule themselves in a happy estate the heigth whereunto Salomons reigne was come began quickly to decline through his own fault who should have beene the man that should have made it firme to leave it so established and perpetuall to his posterity For having entangled himselfe in the love of an exorbitant number of women which were heathens and idolatrous in his old age he grew slack suffering their Idelatries and the open exercise of their abominations neare unto Ierusalem as one might say under the very eyes of God Whereupon even in his life time the threat of the rending of his kingdom was denounced unto him which happened soone after his death by the meanes of Rehoboam his sonnes pride and evill governed understanding who having alienated his peoples love from him did drive them to chuse Ieroboam King over the ten Tribes under the name of Israel the other two of Iudah and Benjamin only remaining under the obedience of the house of David which never had any more permission nor power from God to bring those other Tribes unto their former obedience This revolt or division of state was followed and seconded by a heavie and mortall scisme in Religion Ieroboam forbidding his subjects to frequent the Temple at Ierusalem and setting them up two Calves to the likenesse of the old one in the Wildernesse for to have them worship the Lord in those similitudes and yeeld him in them all manner of worship due unto him and did also at his pleasure alter the Ceremonies and Servants Which things quickly drew the wrath of God upon his house which was wholly rooted out Neither did his Successors of other Families any way amend themselves but grew still worse and worse even to the publike bringing up of the Gentiles Idolatries accompanied with all manner of wickednesses as well in their private conversations and lives as in their publike government As for Solomons posterity it varied much for sometimes there were very wicked Kings and sometimes again the Lord did raise pious and religious ones who re-established
but also to impose a necessitie upon him of covering his nakednesse and to teach him that it belongeth only to God to cover sin with the clothing of righteousnesse and the Redeemers satisfaction 〈◊〉 V. 22. Behold a biâ—ter mock of mans boldnesse Of us see above Gen. 1. 26. And now lest since that through sin he is fallen from the life of the soule he hath no more part in the immortalitie of the body nor the tree of life which is the meanes to it and ought not to profane the Sacrament of eternall life which no more belongeth to him for the aforesaid reason and it is fitting for him to seek his life and the causes thereof in his Redeemer who is therefore called the tree of life Rev. 2. 7. and 22. 14. 〈◊〉 V. 24. And he placed as it were to watch Cherubins a name of Angels appearing in a bodily shape and particularly in the shape of an oxe Ezek. 10. 14. according to the proper signification of the Hebrew word though it do often extend it self to any other shape And a it was a corporall vision to affright Adam that he might not come neere to the earthly Paradice whereby is figured the wickeds exclusion out of the heavenly Paradice CHAP. IV. VERS 1. CAin that is gotten or getting from the Lord by his favour and power V. 3. Brought God even at that time had ordained this manner of service in token that man oweth unto God a fee out of the goods he hath bestowed on him and to figure and represent continually before ones eyes Christs sacrifice the ground of all true Religion and of all his actions V. 4. Of the firstlings which questionlesse God had reserved to himself by expresse command which was afterwards renewed by Moses Exod. 13. 2. Num. 3. 13. even then intending as it is very likely to figure out the sacrifice of Christ the great first borne Had respect by some visible signe as by fire sent from heaven Lev. 9. 24. 1. Kings 18. 38. 1. Chron. 21. 26. he shâ—wed that Abels person was acceptable unto him because of his lively â—aith in the promised Redeemer and the sacrifice because of his person Heb. 11. 4. Now it seemeth that this sacrifice was an act for thâ— election and consecration of one of the two brethren whom God did chuse for his servant and for head of the blessed race See Gen 4. 7 25. 26. And thereupon grâ—w Cains anger to see his younger brother preferred to this dignitie which he thought to belong to him by right of eldership see Num. 16. 7. V. 5. Fell through sorrow and confusion V. 7. Shalt thou not that is to say thou mayst hope to be restored into thy degree of eldership if thou beest converted from thy wickednesse and malice see â—pon Gen 49. 3. others have it shall there not be acceptance that is shall not God accept of thy services others shall there be noâ— pardon Sin that is as much as if he said Besides the being deprived of this dignitie the punishment of thy malice is also ready and hangeth over thee His that is Abels as if he said My preferring him before thee in this belonging to my service doth not take away the civill honour which he oweth thee and doth willingly yeeld unto thee as his elder and thou being sensuall and worldly shouldest content thy self therewith see Gen. 3. 16. V. 12. When that is to say I will withdraw that remnant of blessing from thy Land which I have left unto it since sin and will increase the curse Under these corporall punishments are comprehended the spirituall to be deprived of the grace of God and to be banished out of his Church in this world and from his glory in heaven Strength that is her fruit which is the effect of that power and blessing which I have given it Joel 2. 22. Vagabond an outcast of my Church disquieted in thy minde tossed up and down in thy body V. 13. My words of despaire in the acknowledgement of his extreame sin V. 14. From Giving mee no place of secure rest From thy that is from thy Church where thy name is called upon and where thou dost manifest thy selfe by spirituall Revelations and corporall apparitions It shall come to passe Cain being all carnal feareth nothing but bodily dangers V. 15. Therefore since thou fearest this onely I will deliver thee from it to reserve thee for my judgment and will not suffer thy solitary and roming life to give any one occasion to hurt thee since the fact is knowne to me alone I onely can and will be judge of it Seven-sold the Italian addeth more than Cain though he slew innocent Abel The straightlier to represse all man-slaughters done without lawfull order and power a marke the forme of which is unknowne Yet it is to be believed that there was some impression of Gods Majesty added unto it V. 16. Nod This same signifieth flight or exile and was given this Land in remembrance of Cains curse V. 19. Took unto him The abuse of Poligamy contrary to the first institution of marriage Mal. 2. 15. is shewne by this that it was brought in by the accursed Generation out of the Church V. 20. Father That is inventer of the art As dwel that have no firme habitation but follow the pastures with their cattell as now a dayes the Arabians and other people doe V. 21. Of all That is to say of all Musicians V. 23. I have Very darke words neither is there any certainty in any thing that is written thereof It may be they are onely a vaunt of a cruell and violent man who thinketh himselfe to have liberty to commit murthers unpunished and it seemeth hee was one of those Giants of the primitive world that could kill a man with the least blow of his hand V. 25. Again That is many years after the death of Abel Gen. 5. 3. God being willing thereby to try Adams patience by his long expectation between his children in which and by which the blessed Generation was to be continued as hee did also afterwards with Abraham eth That is put in dead Abels place in the Priest-hood and to bee head of the holy Generation or branch of man-kind V. 26. Then Cains progeny running more and more into wickednes vices was parted by som expresse order of God from Seths into which the Church was restrayned this bearing the glorious title and possessing the right of the Children of God and the other having no other name or quality but of Children of men Gen. 6. 2. CHAP. V. VERS 1. THE Book Of the blessed Generation continued by Sâ—th from Adam unto Noah V. 3. In his owne As well in nature as in the corruption of it through sinne and this seemeth to be expressed to shew that all the oddes the holy progeny had proceeded from Gods pure grace and not by vertue of their nature which was corrupt as well as all others V. 22. Walked That is
the great fruitfulnesse of it This is the same place where afterwards grew the dead sea or the lake Asfaltis The gorden A proverbiall saying as who should say A right earthly Paradice See Isa. 51. 3. Ezekiel 28. 13. and 31. 8. Of Egypt which is likewise all watered by channels and streams taken out of Nilus unto Zoar This city is so called by anticipation for then it was called Bela. Gen. 14. 2. and 19. 22. V. 15. For ever I doe now give thee right to it and to thy posterity will I give the possession of it untill the comming of the Messias where doe â—nd the temporall promises of the old Testament Christ bringing in with him a new age V. 18. The Plaine Or the Groves or thickets of Oaks CHAP. XIV VERS 1. SHinar See Gen. 10. 10. All these other Countryes were towards Chaldea and Assyria Of nations the Italian hath it Of Goi It was certainly some nation made up of divers nations V. 3. Of Siddiâ— Or of the fields that is to say arable grounds which are verie fruitfull The salt Sea That is to say a great sulphurous lake into which were reduced the wicked Cities with their inhabitants called Sale for a distinction betweene it and other great fresh water lakes that are in Palestina V. 5. The Rephaims All these are set downe in the Scripture and noted for mighty Nations of Giants on the east side of Palestina V. 7. Amalekites The inhabitants of the Countrie which was afterwards inhabited by the Amalekites which as yet were not there See Genesis 38. 12. V. 10. Fell Their men were hindred in their flight by those pits by which a great number perished V. 13. The Hebrew That is to say of the progeny of Eber. See Gen. 10. 21. according to some it signifieth one that is beyond the River as Abraham was come out of Mespotamia from beyond Euphrates V. 14. Brother His neerest kinsoman armed or led out to warre trayned servants That is to say the sonnes of his servants which he had fed brought up and trayned Dan This is a place on the Northerne confines of Palestina so named by anticipation for it was then called Lesem Jos. 19. 47. or Lais Jud. 18. 7. V. 15. Against them He divided his men into divers bands to assault them V. 17. Dale It was so called afterwards 2 Sam. â—8 18. V. 18. Salem Which was afterwards called Jerusalem See Psal. 76. 2. for it is very likely that it is the same and not the place called Salim Joh. 8. 23. now all the hidden mysteries of this person and of this action are expounded unto us Heb. 7. 1. Brought forth it doth not appear that this was done to any other end but to refresh Abraham and his men and in this feast of congratulation if there was any Sacrifice it was of prayse and thankes-giving as the occasion of Abrahams victory required for in a Sacrifice of expiation there would have bin the shedding of bloud required Hebr. 9. 22. Of the high God This sheweth that amongst those nations there was yet some seed of true piety left V. 19. Possessor Supream Lord. V. 20. Tithes Which part even at that time was due by divine right by some expression from God See Gen. 28. 22. and afterwards confirmed by Moses law like unto many other V. 22. I have 〈…〉 t up The gesture of one that sweareth whereby it is shewed us that God is called for a witnesse of truth and a judge against falshood Deut. 32. 4. V. 23. That I will not Aswell to free himself from suspition of avarice as also to shew how he detested that wicked King and his people CHAP. XV. VERS 1. REward that is the good which through my grace thou shalt have according to thy faith wherewith I will requite thy faithfull service Others have it I am thy shield and thy great reward That is as much as to say in mee and in my grace consisteth all the good which thou canst expect or look for V. 2. Seeing This is sayd because that God in all his promises to Abraham made mention of his posterity in regard of which they were chiefely made and therefore it seemed that his want of issue would make them frustrate The Steward For want of children I am constrained to put all my goods into the hands of a servant who is a stranger who is the second person in my house See Gen. 24. 2. V. 6. Beleeved This faith in that particular promise was an Essay or proofe of Abrahams generall faith in the promises of Gods grace upon which this particular faith was also grounded So that Gods approving of it for an act of Justice is drawne by the Apostle and applyed to the justification by faith in Christ by reason of the agreement that is between them For first as Abraham is here justified for having believed in the promises of God so is the faithfull man justified before God for his lively faith in his Redeemer in whom is all his justice Secondly as in this particular faith Abraham groundeth himselfe onely upon Gods power goodnesse and truth all naturall meanes being wa 〈…〉 ng Rom. 4. 18 19. So justifying faith acknowledgeth it selfe to be void of all vertue and justice and utterly renounceth them relying onely upon the grace of God for the obtayning of salvation and life V. 8. Whereby he asketh this question not out of incredulity contrary to that faith which is before commended but out of an humble desire to be strengthned against the infirmities of the flesh See Jud. 6. 17. 37. and a King 20. 8. Isaiah 7. 11. Luke 1. 18. 34. V. 9. An heifer Here are implyed all kindes of Beasts fitting for sacrifices See Lev. 1. 3. 10. 14. Now this ceremony of passing through between the parts of the sacrifice which was afterwards observed in the confirmation of solemne Covenants Jer. 34. 18. is here brought in by the Lord for the same end in the 17. V. of three yeares Some have it three of each kind V. 10. Divided them All this was done by Gods appoyntment to whom it belongeth to appoynt all signes that are confirmatives of his grace divided he not This ceremony of not cutting the Fowles in pieces which were offered in Sacrifice was afterwards confirmed by Moses Lev. 1. 15 17. V. 11. The Fowles It seemeth to signifie the Disturbances which evill spirits doe offer to the Elect by wandring thoughts or otherwise V. 12. A deep Abraham was ravished in an extasie during which God sheweth himselfe unto him in Majesty imprinting in his soule the knowledge and certainty of those things whereof hee laid the signes before him A horrour Ordinary tokens of Gods presence V. 13. Foure hundred In which are comprehended all the Pilgrimages of Abraham and his posterity from the birth of Isack untill the comming forth of Egypt and the number of foure hundred is set down from four hundred and five according to the exact number V. 15. To thy
blemish A figure of Christs perfâ—ct jâ—stice and innocency Heb 9. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 19. V. 6 Uâ—till the fourteenth Towards the end of which day which was at the setting of the sunne the lâ—mbe was killed made ready and eaten v. 18. Lev. 23. 5. Num. 28. 16. and then immediatly after being the fifteenth begun the feast of unleavened bread Lev. 21 6. Num. 28. 16. and ended on the even of the one and twentieth In the evening The Italian hath it Beâ—ween the two eveâ—â—ngs The Jewes anciently used no houres but did part the light or naturall day into morning midday and evening Psal. 55 18. Dan. 6. 10. Now the midday and evening were by them called by a duall name as who should say two middayes and two evenings because that under the name of midday were comprehended two houres before and two houres after thâ— just meâ—idiâ—nall point and under the name of evening the beginning of the â—â—nnes declining untill the full setting thereof The Romanes brought up the division of day light into twelve houres whereby this time of two evenings was then accounted from the ninth houre or three in the afternoone untill the sun was set see Acts 3. 1. and 10. 3. 6. and this time answereth just to the time of Christs death Matth. 27 46. Mark 15. 34. V 7 Of the blood For a marke to distinguish those houses which God would free from that corporall death which should overthrow the Egyptians houses and for a figure of the application of Christs bloud in baptisme for the redemption from everlasting death which falls upon the rest of the world see concerning the spirituall seale figured by this Rev 7. 3. and 9. 4. and 14. 1. This circumstance also was singular for the first Passeover V. 8 Let them eate So Christ having sealed us with his bloud in Baptisme to absolve us from death and damnation doth afterwards give himselfe to us for food whereof the holy Communion is a Sacrament In that night In the evening of the fourteenth the night of the fifteenth comming in into which night the n eale did also somewhat extend it selfe â—oste To figure Christs â—uâ—â—erings which were extreame and universall without any drop of comfort or refreshing subsisting in the fire of Gods anger against the sin of man for which he was become pay-master Psalm 22. 15. 16. John 19. 28. Through the onely juice as one may say of his owne justice and innocency With unleavened bread In remembrance of their hasty departure out of Egypt verse 34. and for the peoples poverty in that countrie Deuteron 16. 3. and to teach us that none can participate of Christ with the leaven of hypocrisie impurity or malice Matth. 16. 6. 11. 1 Cor. 5. 7 8. Bitter hearbs The Italian hath it Wiâ—de lettuce So the Hebrew word is translated by the ancient and so now the Jewes do use to eat wilde succory which hath been holden for a kinde of lettuce dipped in a certaine sauce made with other bitter hearbs That signified at that time the troubles which should accompany the people at their going out of Egypt untill they did arrive into the Land of Canaan And for ever the tribulations of all the true faithfull partakers of Christs life and of his sufferings Mat. 20. 22 23. Rom. 8. 17. V. 9 Râ—w Ill or half dressed As a figure of Christ who to be our true Passeover was to be afflicted to the uttermost Isa. 53. 3. Sodden Because that water correcteth and tempereth the scortching of the fire which did not befall Christ at all who felt the heat of Gods wrath against sin without any lightening or easâ— Head this betoakeneth also that Christ ought to be apprehended by faith in his whâ—le person his office grace justice and benefits without any division The purâ—enance Namely that which was to be eaten and not be offered unto God as the fat the caul and the kidneies were 2 Chron. 35. 12. 14. V. 10 Ye shall let nothing to avoid superstition and to shew that Christ must be apprehended whole and at once V. 11 With your loines the Italian â—ath it Have your loines with your garments girded and tuckt up alter the manner of travailers to be ready to depart out of Egypt A figure of all the faithfuls preparation to expect Christ for their full deliverance disburthened of all affâ—ctions sollicitudes and other carnall hinderances Luke 12. 35. 1 Pet. 1. 13. This ceremony was also singular and peculiar for that first Passeover as it app 〈…〉 th by our Saviours Passeover with his Apostles Passeover that is in commemoration of the passing over of the destroying Angell by whom I will work your deliverance It is a figure and Sacrament of Christ his passing out of the world to the Father by death Joh. 13. 1. by which the Church hath obtained redemption V. 12 Execute judgement Either that the Idols of Egypt by miracle were thrown down or that he only meaneth that through his judgements upon Egypt he would confound the false Gods thereof that they should not be able to escape see â—pon Isa. 19. 1. and 46. 1. and elsewhere in the Prophets I am a manner of affirming a thing as it were by oath as if he should say as certaine as it is true that I am the Lord. V. 13 A token of safety to you and for a distinction to mine Angel as Ezech. 9. 4. Rev. 7. 3. To destroy you not like unto the Egyptians plague V. 14 For ever All the time that ceremonies shall last namely till Christ who by the fulfilling of them shall abolish the use of them bringing in a new age and state in the Church Rom. 10. 4. Col. 2. 16 17. V. 16 A holy That is to say a solemne and holy day on which the people shall meet in a place for the publique servâ—ce of God to be instructed in his word and to render unto him the worship of praises and sacrifices c. Lev. 23. 35 36. May be done Unlesse it were in case that â—ay should fall on the Sabbath which day the making ready of meat was forbidden Exo. 16. 25. and 35. 3. And it is credible that this permission did extend also to other solemne feasts V. 22 Ye shall take This also was ordained only for the first Passeover Untill the That is to say before the slaying of the first borne be ended for otherwise they went out in the night yet somewhat neere the morning v. 42. V. 23 Will passe The Italian hath it When the Lord shall passe That is to say shall cause his destroying Angel to passe V. 24 This thing The generall command of the Passeover and unleavened bread but not to observe all the particular forenamed orders V. 25 When ye be For the Passeover by reason of many discommodities was kept but once in the wildernesse and that by Gods expresse command Num. 9. 2 3. This service The Sacraments being part of the sacred acts of the publique service of
Shall reckon Those Lands which were so consecrated might be redeemed by him that had made the vow or if they were not redeemed they were sold to others who were to enjoy the fruits of them untill the next Jubile and then they were the high Priests own and therefore it is ordained that the rate of fifty shekels should be abated according to the number of yeares more or lesse that remained untill the yeare of Jubile V. 20 He will not When it is set to sale publikely V. 21 Devoted See upon v. 28. and Num. 18. 14. V. 23 In that day The same day that he shall enter into possession V. 24. Unto him To him that made the vow by which he could not give but onely what was belonging to himself namely the fruits not the Land in the which the seller had the right of ransoming and to'be restored unto it at the Jubile Levitic 25. 15. 23 24. 30. V. 26 Shall sanctifie it By a voluntary vow because of necessity and by right it is the Lords already V. 28 Devoted thing It was a kind of vow byâ— which man for ever renounced his right and use of theâ— thing vowed which by vertue of this vow was to be destroyed to Gods honour and in execution of his justice if mention were of things belonging to Gods enemies overcome in War of their Cities or goods Num. 21 2 3. Jos. 6. 17. 1 Sam. 15 3. Or belonging to rebells and apostata's Deut. 13. 15. Or it was consecrated to holy uses as for sacrifices if the vow were of cleane cattel belonging to private persons or for the high Priests maintenance if it were of Land or uncleane beasts which were not fitting for sacrifices Num. 18. 14. Most holy See upon Lev. 2. 3. V. 29 Of men Some referre this onely to the persons of accursed natioÌ„s whose destruction ordained by God was to his gloâ—y as an execution of his Justice Others hold that the Law was generall for all persons in which he that made the vow had any right and hereunto they do referre Jâ—phtas vow Judg 〈…〉 30. 34. V. 30 Holy See Lev. 21. 22. V. 32 Passeth By this is meant cattel of one herd or flock which going out at a narrow gate were told by the shepheard with a rod one by one see Jer. 33. 13. THE FOVRTH BOOK OF MOSES called Numbers THE ARGVMENT THis Booke containeth the continuation of the history of Gods people leading through the desert for the space of eight and thirty yeares and nine moneths And fist is set down how by Godâ— command the eleven Tribes which were not consecrated were numbred from twenty years of age upward and the Tribe of Levi by it selfe together with the order which they were to observe in their marching and encamping in the said voyage Then is set down the new forme of publick government established by adding of seventy Elders to Moses whose authority neverthelesse the Lord still maintained untouched no withstanding Aurons and Miriams opposition as Aarons priestly dignity against the viâ—lâ—nt faction of Core Dathan and Abâ—ram And afterwards is rehearsed how that the people being come upon the confines of the land of Canaan Moses sent twelve men to discover the Country ten of which at their returne daunted the people maliciously making the difficulty of the enterprise farre greater than it was And though Ioshua and Caleb did endeavour to encourage them yet they beleeved the others relations and made an insurrection wiâ—h an intent to returne into Egypt Wherefore both the people and the spies were austerely punished by the Lord who pronounced the sentence of death in the desert against all those which were numbred and came out of Egypt save Ioshua and Caleb And therfore God caused the people to turn back into the desert where he made them to wander up and down for the said space of eight and thirty yeares during which time he gave them and renewed diverse Laws concerning his service and politick government and justice And after forty years were expired since their comming out of Egypt he brought them again to the confines of the land of Canaan where he gave them many great victories against the Kings and inhabitants of Canaan and the Amorites which dwelt beyond Iordan although the people did here also go astray after diverse abominable idolatries by Balaams dâ—ceitfull advice and after that Countrey beyond lord in was subdued it was divided amongst two Tribes and a halfe and it was appointed how they should proceed in the division of the rest beyond Iordan And in the mean time God co 〈…〉 ded that the people should be numbred again which were found almost as many as they were in the last muster whereof non◠〈◊〉 left alive buâ— Moses Ioshu and Caleb And because this Book begins with the first mustering and ends with the last it was called by the Greeks the Book of Numbers ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. VERS 2. TAke ye This is the same Muster which was mentioned Exo. 38. 26. as it may appeare by the comparing of that place with Num. 1. v. 46. Families h 〈…〉 peoplâ— in generall was divided into twelve Tribes and the tribes into seventy two great Families Num. 26. 5. and these families into lesser families called of the Fathers or belonging to the fathers because every one of them bare the name of the head of the branch See Josh. 7. 14 17. V. 3. Al that are able who by any defect or dâ—bility of members Deut. 23. 1. or by reason of old age are not unfitting or unable to beare annes V. 14. Devel or Revel as it is Num. 2. 14. V. 16. These were They that represented the whole body of their tribes in the great assembly of the councell of all the people and it is likely they were the first borne of the tribes others expound it famous and honorable 〈◊〉 See Num. 16. 2. V. 47. After Because that it being of it selfe one of the â—â—ibes they might be numbred as the rest in then order V 49 Shalt not numler Not at this time because this muster was made to set the campe in order for service of war and 〈◊〉 to pay the halfe the s 〈…〉 kel 〈◊〉 Exo. 30. 13. where with the Tabernacle was to be built where those Levites did minister and therefore it is likely they were not comprehended within the command of â—ansâ—me but afterwards they were mastered and numbred Num. 3. and 4. and 26. 57 1 Chr. 6. and 21. 6. V. 50. Of testimony Set up chiefly for to put the Arke of the Covenant in it in which were the Tables of the Law which was called the Testimony Exod. 16. 34. Minister unto it to set it up take it down Keep it c. And after that these kinds of services were 〈◊〉 â—y reason of their setling in the land of Canaan David did assigne unto the Levites other standing services to do in stead of these walking services 1 Chron 23. 26. V. 51. The stranger
5 V. 17 Any beast Because that the Egyptians and other heathens did represent and worship the God-head in such shapes and figures of beasts Rom. 1. 23 V. 19 Hath divided The meaning is They are meere creatures and therefore ought not to be set in the Creators place God hath created them for mans use service it is therefore an unworthy thing for man to submit himself to them by worshipping which is the basest manner of serving The use and effect of them are common to all men therefore it is unseemely for the Church which hath this advantage to have her peculiar God to prostrate her selfe to serve creatures which are common to all see Deuter. 29. 26. V. 20 Furnace A place of cruell affliction for to trie and purifie A terme taken from founders and refiners of metals Of inheritance Which I have taken and gotten to my selfe as a proper and particular inheritance for ever from father to son Exo. 19. 5. Deut. 7. 6. Tit. 2. 14. V. 22 But I must Seeing that according to Gods irrevocable decree I must die shortly I am bound to make these last protestations unto you to keep you in obedience after my death see 2 Pet. 1. 14 15 V. 26 I call The Italian I take A kinde of publick denunciation and protestation used in Scripture for a provocation and an upbraiding of mens wilfull dulnesse Deuteron 32. 1. Isa. 1. 2. Jerem. 2. 12. and 6. 19 V. 30 In the latter In the end after a long time of suffering or towards the end of the time of Gods patience before he shall shut up the gates of repentance Others understand this of the Messias his days which are the latter times of the world as Ho 〈…〉 1. Cor. 10. 11. and do believe that here is pointed at the great and last conversion of the Jews V. 33 Heare Hath been able to endure the presence of Gods glorious Majesty without being consumed and sunke see Exo. 24. 11. and 33. 〈◊〉 V. 34 Hath God Or any God amongst the false Gods of the Gentiles Assayed An excellent and admirable effect of Gods infinite power to confound his enemies boldnesse which have presumed to make triall of it V. 37 In his sight The Italian hath it With his sight With the immediate presence of his son who is called the Angel of his presence Isa. 63. 9 see Exod. 33. 14 15. Psa. 44. 4 V. 42 He might live He might have secure freedom out of danger of the encounter or meeting of the neerest Kinsman who was the avenger of the bloud V. 44 This is the These verses serve for a preface to the Laws which are contained in the chapters following V. 48 Sion An abbreviation of the name Sirion Deut. 3. 9 CHAP. V. VERS 3. THe Lord God hath reserved for these your times the establishment of his service and of the externall forme of his Church and Sacraments and ceremonies of the same by which he hath more streightly sanctified his people unto himselfe and severed them from the world and sealed his promises and Covenant unto them which is in substance the same with their fathers but the distribution of it is now more expresse and authenticall V. 4 Face to face As present with present not that the people did see any likenes Deut. 4. 12. but without any rapture of minde having their senses free they did hear distinct voices which happened to the people but that one time but it was afterward ordinary with Moses Exo. 33. 11. Num. 12. 8 V. 15 Therefore This reason which was touched no where else is referred to the two generall ends of the Sabbath which are the sanctification of the people pointed at by the rest Exo. 31. 13. Ezech. 20. 12. and the equity of giving men and beasts respite from their labours Now the deliverance out of Egypts chiefe end was the liberty to do Gods service and the people for that notable benefit was tyed and bound to give their servants some interchangeable ease V. 22 Added no more He did speak and pronounce unto the people the Decalogue himselfe immediatly the rest of the Law was given to Moses according to the people own desire and request Exo. 20. 19. V. 24 〈◊〉 talke That he tempereth his terrible and glorious presence with his grace and favour towards his people so that they are able to endure it without being overthrown and consumed by it Exo. 24. 11. and 33. 20. V. 25 Why should we Since God hath witnessed that he will be propitious to us we pray him to regard our infirmity which findeth it self uncapable of any longer enduring his terrible presence and that he will be pleased to accept of thee as a Mediator between him and us A document that man without a Mediator cannot with confidence be admitted to God now Moses was here a type of Christ. Deut. 18. 16. Gal. 3. 19 20 V. 29 Would feare me Because that this feare is a true preparative to faith and obedience and is the true teacher of humility Prov. 28. 14. 2 Cor. 5. 11. Jude 23 CHAP. VI. VERS 1. THe commandements This word seemeth to have a reference especially to the morall Law the word statutes to the ceremoniall ordinances to the politick or judiciall though this distinction do not hold alwayes V. 7 Teach them diligently The Italian Presse or repeat often The Hebrew word signifieth to whet or sharpen so by similitude it is taken for teaching diligently and earnestly V. 13 Sweare Do this religious act onely by the name of the only true God and not by the name of any idoll when thou shalt have occasion to do it lawfully see Psal. 63. 11. Isa. 45. 23. and 65. 16. Jer. 4. 1. and 12. 16. V. 16 Not tempt Take heed of seeking to make a trial of God at your own pleasures through rashnesse curiosity or unbelief to judge whether he be truly such as he hath declared himself to be or to induce him to do something contrary to it and through hipocrisie and boldnesse make a finall triall of his patience and provoke his wrath But do you ground all your actions upon faith and upon certaine persuasions of the truth of his nature and sacred will and rule your selves by an humble obedience doing what you ought to do because you know that he is such and that such is his will and do not what you please to know whether he be truly such or no. V. 25 It shall be God out of his fatherly benignity shall accept from us his children this endeavour to keep his Law instead of a perfect justice which in regard of the infirmity of our nature and imperfection of our sanctification it is impossible for us to accomplish 1 Kin. 8. 46. Prov. 20. 9. Ja. 3. 2. 1 John 1. 8. And therefore all this discourse ought to be referred to the new obedience ruled by Gods Law and brought forth in his children by his Spirit after they have been justified by grace and have
their foresaid sins see 1 Mac. 4. 58. Gilgal that is to say discharging or taking away V. 10. Of the month The first month Jos. 4. 19. V. 11. Of the old corne The Italian Of the Corne of the new harvest after they had presented unto the Lord the first fruits as it was appointed Lev. 23. 10 14. 16. V. 13. A man That was the Son of God in humane shape which he diverse times tooke upon him as it were for a frequent preamble of his incarnation For it was he as may appeare by Joshuas religious adoration and his acceptance of it which a created Angell would have refused Rev. 19. 10 and 22 9. and by that is spoken v. 15. V. 14. Of the host Namely ofall the Angels which fight for the Church and also of the Militant Church See Exodus chapter 23. verse 20. Daniel chapter 10. v. 13. 21. and 12 1. Revelations chapter 12. verse 7. and 19. 11 14. Now come This apparition is a signe unto thee that I am even now going to employ my self in this my calling fighting with and overcomming mine enemies for thee whereas heretofore I have only shewed my selfe a peaceable conducter of my people What saith words of admiration or a question what will it please you to command me CHAP. VI. VERSE 1. STraitly shut up The Italian Shut and barred up The gates were not only shut as they were ordinarily but strengthened with rampires and fences as in danger of war V. 2. The Lord Which was the Son of God himself and head of the aforesaid army Men Those which defend it the men of war V. 4. Trumpets of rammes hornes The Italian Trumpets that sound sounds of joy distinguished by these words from Trumpets of strife and warre whereof God would not have any signe or token be in this assault but only of rejoycing and of the triumph of Faith which is the victorie of the Church V. 5 A long blast Not in quavering and broken sounds but with an equall sound as they use to do at the end of the sound to shew an accomplishment of the victory of Faith Flat ruining themselves even from the very foundation V. 9. Rereward Of which see Num. 10. 25. V. 10. Nor make With cries or military noises V. 15. Seven times In signe that the perseverance and continuance in Faith and the actions thereof at last obtaine the victory and that the neerer the end of the combate is the more ought the faithfull man to be diligent and laboursome therein V. 17. Accursed All that may be destroyed let it be destroyed to the honour of God forbidding straightly to touch any thing and those mettals which can not be consumed by fire let them be consecrated to his Service See Leviticus chapter 27. verse 28. Now a General might thus vow unto God the destruction of persons and Cities And Joshua did so by Jericho as it were to offer the first fruits of the Land of Canaan to the Lord See Numbers chapter 24. verse 20. V. 18. Make the Compe That ye be not the occasion wherefore God should destroy the whole Camp as that thing which is stollen away from him should have been Deu. 7. 26. V. 19. Shall come into Shall be laid up in the Tabernacle to be employd in Gods service see Num. 31. 54. these holy treasures are often made mention of V. 21. Destroyed This execution and the like being grounded upon Gods exprrsse command Deu. 20. 16. admit no contradiction of humanesense V. 23. Her kindred Her next kinsfolks which were all come into her house And left them as uncleane things untill they were purified according to the Law Num. 31. 19. to be afterwards incorporated amongst Gods people by instructing Profession Circumcision c. V. 25 Dwelleth being also married into the Tribe of Judah to Salmon the son of Nâ—hâ—sson V 26 Adjured them The Italian Caused anoath to be sworne By which the people submitted themselves and their posterity to the execrations pronounced by Joshua by divine authority and inspiration In his first borne Shall be punished for his presumption by the death of his two sons as the event confirmed it 1. Kings 6. 34. CHAP. VII VERS 1. THe children One of them whose misdeed was imputed to all the people untill such time as by diligent enquiry and just punishment they were justified and the offence purged verse 12. Achan called Achar also 1 Chron. 2. 7. Zabdi who is also called Zimri 1 Chro. 2. 6. V. 2. Go up For out of the plaine of Jericho they went towards the mountainous places of the Countrey V. 6. Put dust A ceremony used in great mournings and lamentations 1 Sam 4. 12. 2 Sam. 13. 19. Neh 9. 1. Job 2. 12. Now Joshuas grief was not for the small number of the people which was lost but because it was a signe of Gods wrath because he favored not this enterprise according to his promise and might thereby turne the peoples hearts from beleeving and cause them to saint V. 7. Would to God There is some excesse in this wish contrary to Gods expresse command but the generall sense is good It had been better for us to have had lesse land and fewer goods and that thy name had not been exposed to the blasphemies of thine enemies through these accidents if thou wilt suffer them V. 9. What wilt thou do How is it possible that thy great glory should not be disabled by this our losse Exo. 32. 2. Num. 14 13. V. 1â— My Covenant The command which they had accepted of with a voluntary submission to the punishment V. 12. They were by this offence they have made themselves guilty of the same destruction to which the accursed thing was condemned The accursed man who is guilty thereof and is thereby become accursed himselfe V. 13. Sanctifie Prepare them by ceremoniall purifications abstinences prayers and devotions to appeare before God that the offender being discovered and punished the people may be freed from the offence see Jos. 3. 5. V. 14. To your tribes See concerning this chusing out and severing the people upon Exo. 6. 14. Taketh which shall be drawn by lot or pointed out some other way not specified whereby that tribe may be stayed until the offender be found out the other tribes being sent away free V. 15. That is taken That is discovered to be guilty of it Be burnt as the accursed things ought to be Deu. 13. 16. V. 17. Man by man By poll the heads of families which â—â—scended from Zâ—â—a Gen. 38. 30. V. 19. Give Humble thy selfe before him by a sincere confession acknowledging him to be the searcher of the hearts the witnesse of all secret facts and the judger of sins 1 Sam. 6. 5. Jer 13. 16. Joh. 9. 24. V. 23. Laid them out This phrase seemeth to shew some detestation Before the Lord before the Arke of God where this solemn act was done V. 24 Of Achor Of trouble so called by reason of this acciident v.
from me either partly or wholly the glory of their deliverance attributing it to themselves V. 3. Gilead There is no where else any mention made of any mount Gilead on this side of Jordan wherefore it may be presumed to be some hill situate within the Countrey of the halfe Tribe of Manasseh standing on this side which did somewhat resemble that famous mount Gilead on the other side of Jordan which was in the possession of the other halfe Tribe V. 5. That loppeth Besides Gods free will in chusing by this signe those whom he thought good it seemeth he would also describe such as are sit to follow the Lord Namely those who for zeale to his service do but taste the pleasures of the world as they passe along without staying with them only for necessity and not for any constant delight they take in them V. 8. The people Namely those three hundred chosen men V. 10. To go downe With thy people to set upon them V. 11. Armed men Which had the watch that night V. 13. A cake Which represented the smalnesse and weakenesse of the Israelites that were with Gideon V. 15. He worshipped Casting himselfe upon the ground before the Lord he gave him thankes and glory for confirming of his vocation and for the victory which he did assure him of V. 16. Divided Keeping one hundred with himselfe A Trumpet not only to affright the enemies campe which was a very usuall stratagem of war but also to represent unto us the true way how to overcome the world and the devill by the free profession of the Gospell and cleere manifestation of the light thereof in the publick preaching of it and the lively demonstration of the power of it in works of jastice even in this earthly body though it be to the destruction of it which is the earthen pitcher wherein we have this treasure See Joshua cha 6. v. 4 16. Psalm 149. v. 6. 2 Corinth 4. 7. Revelations 12. 11. V. 18. Of the Lord The Italian To the Lord Or let the victory be for the Lord that is to say we fight for God and Gideon who are our heads V. 21. Stood The Italian Stood still in signe that the whole work was Gods as Exodus cha 14. v. 14. V. 22. Set See like examples 1 Sam. 14. 20. 2 Chro. 20. 23. V. 24. Beth-barah It seemes to be the same place which is called Bethab-barah John chapter 1. verse 28. And Iordan The Italian Along Iordan or and Jordan as if by the other waters were meant other rivers and torrents V. 25. Rocke Oreb So called by reason of this chance On the other side Before he was come over it CHAP. VIII VERS 1. VVHy hast thou The Italian What thing iâ— this Why hast thou so far despised us as not to make us partakers of this enterprise and of the honour of doing it A complaint grounded upon the preheminency of this Tribe as well by reason of the power of it as because Joshua was an Ephramite and that the Tabernacle of God was in Siloh a City of this Tribe See Judges chapter 11. v. 1. V. 2. What have You complaine unjustly for all that I and my Abiezerites Judges 6. 11. have done and all the honour and profit we have gotten in this action doth not equall the least part of yours who have taken the two Princes and spoiled them that fled at your pleasure c. V. 5. Succoth This city as likewise Penuel were beyond Jordan Loaves The Italian hath it Pious of bread Hebrew a round or cake because the Jâ—â—s made their loaves flat and broad whereofre they did breake them when they shared them and did not out them V 6 In tly hands Are they already thy prisoners that we should acknowledge thee to be a conqueror not feare the danger of their revenge Words of mistrust in God of a persidious and cruell abandoning of their brethren and of a biting kind of scoffe to Gideon V. 7. With briers The Italian Thistles or Teazâ—â—s A kind of a wilde herbe of a triangular forme with very sharpe prickles in the corners Some hold it to bee the starre thistle or Saint Barnabies thistle V. 11. That dwâ—lâ— These were the Arabians called Scenites by the Grecians because they do not live in houses nor cities but in moveable tents feeding their cattel See Jeremiah chapter 49. verse 29. Nobah Sco concerning these places Numbers 32. 35 42. V. 13. Before the Sun was up The Italian Before the getting up of Heres or when the Sun began to rise V. 16. He taught The Italian He punished or bruised V. 17. The towre Which afterward was restored by Jeroboam 1 Kings 12. 25. V. 18. Each one Others have it one of them V. 21. For as the man Why doest thou command this boy in scorne and contempt of us to do things beyond his age If thou wilt slay us do it thy selfe The ornaments Or plates of a pretious mettal which were about the collars of Camels that belonged to great Lords or principall persons V. 23. The Lord The supreame dominion which you offer me belongeth to God alone as well to give his people laws as to appoint and raise heads and Judges amongst them and from time to time declare his will unto them and shew his power and might see 1 Sam. 8. 7. V. 24. Ishmaelites That is to say Arabians for the most part who commonly used to weare eare-rings See upon Gen. 35. 4. V. 27. An Ephod A priestly habit Exodus 28. 4. by which ought to be understood all other preparations belonging to Divine Service which though it was in appearance appointed for the honour of the true God yet it is called fornication and idolatry because it was of mans invention against Gods order A snare an occasion of ruine for all the tragicall accidents which did befall Gideons house happened through Gods judgements for a punishment of this idolatry V. 28. Fourty yeares Counting as it is imagined from the other fourty Judges chapter 5. verse 31. V. 29. Dwelt That is to say lived a private life V. 33. A whoring Besides the corruption of the service of the true God brought in by Gideon they fell to serving of idols as they had done before Judg. 2. 11. and 3 7. CHAP. IX VERS 2. THree score and ten For the most wretched and imperfect kind of government is of a great number of supreame Lords equall in authority Your bone Of your bloud and parentage by my mothers side V. 6. Millo The Hebrew word signifieth a terrace and it might be some great place neere the palace which therefore bare the name of it and so by the house of Millo should be understood the city counsell Others take this name for the fortresse of the place and the house of Millo for the garrison of it Of the pillar The Italian The oake of the pillar See Jos. 24. 26. V. 7. That God An ordinary kind of speech when one desires any thing
and to Gilead which was the Eastern To the Lord Who was present in and did preside over such Congregations as were gathered togther in his name and for his service Iudg. 11. 11. Mizpeh A city situate in the borders of Iuâ—ah and Benjamin where they oftentimes had their generall meetings before thâ— sâ—at of the Kingdome was established in Ierusalem 1 Samuel 7. 5. and chapt 10. verse 17. V. 2 The chief with their people or the communalties the Hebrew â—â—th it the Cantâ—ns V 5 Have slaine me â—eeing that I resolved to withstand their abominable intent V. 16 Left-handea See Iudg. 3. 15. V. 18 To the house To the tabernacle which was in S. Ioh Ios. â—8 1. Judg 21 12. First Namely as head of all the rest to gâ—ve the first on-set V. 26 Peace-offerings holding the victory to bee sure through faith after the expiation of their sins V. 27 Enquired By the high Priest by Urim and Thummim Numbers 27. 21. There Or in Siloh v. 18. V. 28 Stood before it Hee performed the office of high Priest in the Tabernacle V. 31 Dâ—awne away By Israels feigned flight Gibeah besides that out of which the Benjamites came see Ios. 18. 24 28. V. 33 Put themselves They recovered themselves from this feigned flight and put themselves in battaile array against the Benjamites which were come out into the fields and the same time the ambushments set upon the City V. 34 Ten tâ—ousand men Who had layen in ambush The Battell which was in the field V. 35 Twenty and five thousand This is the generall summe of all that dyed which is afterward specified particularly V. 36 Gave plâ—ce Gave way and retired feignedly V 37 Drew themselves along Out of divers places where they had layn in wait V. 38 Appoyâ—ted signe To turne their faces towards the City V. 41 That evill That they were lost beyond hope of recovery V. 42 And them which For besides those men that were in the army there came people out of every City of Israel which slew the Benjamites in their flight V. 43 With eaâ—e Without resistance with small labour V. 44 There fell In the battaile V. 48 The children Those that were left in the Cities That came to hand That was met with in that eat and furie of war CHAP. XXI VERS 1. HAD sworne When they gathered themselves together together to deliberate upon this war Judg. 20. 1. V. 2 To the house Namely to the Tabernacle in Siloh V. 4 An Altar For a monument and remembrance of this Victory as Ios 8. 30 and 22 10 Iudg 6 24 for otherwise it is likely that they having the Tabernacle by them wherein was Moses his Altar they did offer sacrifices upon that V. 5 Who is there This ought to bee understood of communities and not of particular persons V 6 Repenâ—ed them Being very sorry that they were constrained to execute justice so sharply and their wrath being now turned to Compassion V. 10 The women according to the rigour used in the Law concerning such accursed things V. 11 Every woman as Num. 31. 17. 18. V. 15 The Lord By their hands as executioners of his justice which acts it is praise worthy to go about as it were by constraint and ill will being that to delight in shedding of bloud is a token of cruelty and not of zeale and justice V. 18 That giveth At this time for this oath was not to last ever V. 19 A feast One of the three solemne feasts whereat there were many honest and holy recreations used being as it were in the sight of God and such were these dances as Exod. 15. 20. 1 Sam. 18. 6. 2 Sam. 6. 14 V. 22 In the warre Namely that of Jabesh Give unto them But unto us who desire them of you or because you have not given them seeing they were ravished from you Guilty Of having broken the oath of the congregation THE BOOK OF RVTH THE ARGVMENT THIS little Book is but onely an addition to the book of Iudges containing an History of things that happened at the same time The contents of which are that Ruth a Moabitish woman by birth having in her owne Countrey married an Israelite of Bethlehem after the death of her Husband came into Iudah with Naomi her mother in law where professing Gods true worship she was incorporated amongst the children of Israel and by a singular providence of God who blessed her piety and vertue she was espoused to Boaz of whom was borne Davids great grandfather And it appeares that the chiefe end of this History hath been to set downe some notable singularities in Davids Genealogie of whom Christ was to be borne according to the flesh And to shew that our Lard Iesus who in his appoynted time would fully call all the Gentiles to the spirituall communion of the children of God would even from that time consecrate some first fruits of them through the share which he bestowed on them in his corporall generation ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. VERS 2. EPhrathites Of Ephratha which was the ancient name of Bethlehem Gen. 35. 19. V. 11. Be your husbands according to Law Deuteronomy Chapter 25. verse 5. V. 13 For it grieveth Your departure is more grievous to me than to your selves Or because I am in greater bitternesse then you having no more hope of being comforted by a husband or of having children as you may V. 14. Kissed That is to say tooke her leave of her V. 15. Behold Naomi's piety causeth us to beleeve that shee spake this to try whether Ruth had indeed a firme resolution to embrace the true religion by câ—mming along with her V. 17. The Lord do so A manner of swearings which they anciently used by which they prayed God to send some great evill upon them and to double and aggravate it if they did not speake truely V. 20. Naomi That is to say merry and pleasant Mara That is to say bitter or afflicted V. 21. Full Having a husband and children and goods sufficient Hath testified Declared his rigour against me through afflictions which he hath sent me See Job 10. 17. and 16. 8. and Mal. chapter 3. verse 6. CHAP. II. VERS 1. MIghty In wealth and honour or valiant and â—ngularly vertuous V. 〈◊〉 Her â—ap was In respect of her it was a chance she having no certaine intention in the doing of iâ— but it was not so in respect of Gods providence which guided this as well as other things as the event shewed it V. 8. By my maidens Servants and concubines V 9. Shall not touch thee To do thee any offence or make a scorne of thee V. 10. Take knowledge of me That thou shouldest regard and favour mee as if thou diddest know mee V. 13. Let me find The comfort thou yieldest me causeth me to cast my selfe into the armes of thy charity that thou mayest continue being favorable unto me V. 14. Parched corne A food very usuall in those times and places V. 15. Reproach
I am Gods Prophet and treat in his name I cannot absolve nor free you as you have freed me For I am innocent towards you but you are guilty towards God by transgressing his law and in being ungratefull for his infinite benefits V. 8. And made them conducted them safe to the borders of this countrey and set them in the way of taking possession thereof V. 11. Bedan there is no mention of this Judge in the history some have imagined that it is Jair Judg. 10. 3. Others Sampson V. 14. Following shrowded under his conduct and protection V. 16. This great thing this miracle of thunder and sudden raine by which ye shall perceive that the desiring of a King hath been displeasing unto him V. 17. Wheat harvest a season wherein it seldome raines in Palestina Proverbs Chapter 26. verse 1. V. 18. Sent thunder In some unaccustomed and terrible manner which affrighted the people for to confute them and bring them to repentance as Exodus 10. 9. V. 21. After vaine things An ordinary epithet given to idols V. 23. I should sin Failing in my duty of Prophet in not praying for you Or by being moved with some revengefull spirit for your refusing of me CHAP. XIII VERS 1. ONe yeare The Italian addeth When these things happened namely Sauls confirmation and Samuels speeches V. 2. Three thousand Distributed into certain places of abode to have them always by him and ready upon any occasion V. 4. Saul He hath again raised war against the Philistims which had been intermitted for a while 1 Sam. 7. 14. V. 6. Distressed Greatly weakened by the Philistims tyranny disarmed v. 19. and unable to maintaine war High places Of high towers or sorts V. 9. Bring hither To implore Gods helpe in this pressing danger which suffereth no delay He offered or caused it to bee offered by some Priest which was there 1 Sam. 14. 18. for if he had attempted to do it himselfe it had beene a double sin which Samuel notwithstanding doeth not here taxe him for V. 11. Thou camest not Sauls rashnesse and disobedience was in not staying for Samuel untill the end of the seventh day which day Samuel came V. 12. I forced my selfe That is to say forcedly and against my will I have transgressed thy command V. 13. For now This triall hath discovered thy heart to be evill disposed towards obedience to thy God and to the putting of thy confidence in him by which thy Kingdom might now have been established For ever without interruption untill the end of the time prefixed by God for Israels temporall Kingdom to last V. 14. Hath sought him A phrase taken from men that is to say he hath wisely appointed and of himselfe prepared one that should be â—itting for this office V. 15. That were present Namely after a great number of them three thousand verse 2. was departed verse 8. V. 19 There was The Philistims after they had gotten the command of the Israelites for to disarme them had slain or carried away prisoners all the smiths 2 Kings Chapter 24. verse 14. Jeremiah 24. 1. See Judges 5. 8. V. 21. File in stead of forges when they could not goe into the land of the Philistines V. 23. The passage It seemeth it was some narrow place betweene the two hils of Michmash where the Philistines were and Gibeah where the Israelites were and that this was kept by Sauls men 1 Samuel 14. 4. CHAP. XIV VERS 3. AHiah which is the same Abimelech that is spoken of 1 Sam. 22. 9. 11. 20. Brother this specification seemes to be added because that in the history of Eli there was onely mention made of Ichabod 1 Sam. 4. 21. and not of Ahitub Wearing he was there in the campe with tâ—e Arke v. 18. as High Pâ—iest in pontificall ornaments the chiefe whereof was the Ephod with the breastplate Exod. 28. 4. to enquire of God by Urim and Thummim Numbers 27. 21. V. 10. A signe unto us the event sheweth that this was a divine motion to be assured of his being called in so dangerous an Act. See upon Genesis 24. 14. V. 13. They fell through a feare sent upon them by God V. 14. That first the beginning of the Philistines overthrow which was afterwards followed by Saul within as it were this is added here to make the miracle the more evident the Philistines standing in array and close together noâ— scattored nor flying V. 15. All the people namely the Philistines V. 18. Bring hither You Priests bring the Ark hither that Ahiah may stand before it and enquire of the Lord by Urim and Thummim With the children in the campe being sometimes brought thither upon some dangerous occasion for aide and for a direction and to stirre men to prayer and to call upon God Num 31. 6. 1 Sam. 4. 3. V. 19. Withdraw forbeare a while to enquire of the Lord the urgent occasion will not now permit us nor give us time to do it words of prophane impiety V. 21. The Hebrewes slaves or others who having their habitations families and goods amongst the Philistines were forced to fâ—llow them in the wars against theer brethren Before that time according to the Philistines custome during the time that they were Lords and Masters V. 23. The â—aâ—â—ell That is to say the pursuit of the men which fled V. 24. Adjured It was an irrevocable kinde of submitting ones selfe to death used in those dayes Now there was a raihnesse and inconsideratenesse in Saul through a blinde desire he had of following the victory without resting and was lawfull for the governours to take those oathes and therewith binde the people also See Jos. 6. 17. Judg 11. 31. Cursed let him be rooted out as an accursed thing V. 27. Heard not Peradventure he did not returne to the campe after he had assaulted the Philistines His eyes He was revived which appeared by his eyes which were enlightned and cleered V. 29. Hath troubled hath caused the people to be mightily hindered from obtaining a full victorie V. 32. With the blood Having not the patience to presse the blood out or to give it time to runne cleane out according to the law Levit. 17. 10. 19. 26. V. 33. Stone Of which it should seeme he made an Altar v. 35. Vnto me that I may see how you shy your cattell that you may let out the blood exactly V. 35. An Altar either onely for a monument as Josh. 22. 10. Judg. 6. 24. Or for some extraordinary sacrifice Exod. 20. 24. Deut. 27. 5. by Gods speciall approbation V. 36. Let us draw neer let us present our selves before the Ark to enquire by Urim Num. â—7 21. V. 37. Answered him not a signe that God was angry as 1 Sam. 28. 6. not with Jonathan who was innocent but against Sauls temerity who was the author of that foolish oath only to shew the religious respect which was due to the oath V. 38. The chiefe the Italian All the communally namely
religion and reformed the manners of private living and of publik government God still employing towards both kingdoms excellent Prophets using sundry punishments and visitations to bring back the people from their errors and strayings which through his mercie was never without fruit and amendment in Iudah where the holy seed and the Church of God was preserved But in the ten Tribes it served to no other end but onely to gather together some remnants of Gods elect and to reprove the peoples unbrideled malice to assure them of their approaching condemnation and to justifie Gods judgments after his long patience CHAP. I. VERS I. WAs old because hee was almost seventy years of age 2 Sam. 5. 4. V. 3. A Shunamite of Shunem a Citie of Issacar Ios. 19. 18. V. 5. I will be King because that after the death of Ammon and Absalom he was the eldest but God the Soveraign Lord of the people had long before named Salomon to bee Davids Successor 1 Chron. 22. 9. he prepared as Absalom had done 2 Sam. 15. 1. V. 6. Very goodly and therefore beloved of the people and peradventure of David himself his mother by birth-right he was next to Absalom though by another mother 2 Sam. 3. 4. and therefore David took no notice of Adonijahs desire reserving the relating of his own will which was agreeing with the will of God in the behalfe of Salomon untill the ending of his dayes because hee would avoid troubles V. 9. En-rogâ—l some place neere Ierusalem to the Eastward see Ios. 15. 7. and 18. 16. 2 Sam. 17. 17. V. 12. Save for it was cleare by Salomons being excluded from this feast that Adonijah had a great jealousie of him which jealousie was grounded upon the notice hee had of Gods Oracle concerning the succession ordained to be Salomons V. 21. With his Fathers see Gen. 15. 15. and 47. 30. offenders as having desired the Kingdom and secretly sought for thy good will against his right of first-borne V. 23. Hee was come Bathshebah being gone out at that instant as it appeareth by vers 28. V. 31. Let my Lord might it have pleased God would this change had never been but that thou mightest have lived and raigned perpetually Dan. 2. 4. V. 33. The servants the houshold servants garders and officers belonging to me your King shall even from this time belong to Salomon mine own a token of communicating or transferring of the Royall dignitie Gen. 41. 43. Est. 6. 8. to Gihon it was a hill neere Ierusalem on the West side opposite to Rogel where Adonijah had gathered his Associates together and was chosen out by David for this act of consecration to shew the contrarietie of these two Parties and to avoid any encounter which might have bred a tumult or skirmish see upon 1 Chron. 29. 22. the reiterated and solemne confirmation of this consecration which was here but summarily done V. 36. Say so too let the Lord be pleased to ratifie by his Soveraign will and decree that which thou hast now made known to us for to be thy will V. 39. A horne see upon 1 Sam. 10. 1. out of the Tabernable not Moses his Tabernaâ—le which was yet in Gibeon 1 Chron. 16. 39. and 21. 29. but that which David had set up for the Arke 2 Sam. 6. 17. V. 47. To blesse to congratulate with him for this his happy succession and to testifie their joy therfore by vowes and wishes and to give him thanks for having nominated a successor freeing them by that meanes of all care and the Kingdome of divisions and revolts bowed himself hath confirmed all this by an expresse thanksgiving to God as Gen. 47. 31. V. 50. Caught hold either going to Gibeon where Moses his Altar was at that time 1 Chron 21. 29. or to Davids Altar which he had set up in Araunahs threshing floore 2 Sam. 24. 25. Now though there were no law for the freedome of malefactors in that place yet custome had brought up this refuge to avoid any present violence and also for a signe of craving mercie in Gods name who by the sacrifices made there layed open his mercie to sinners see Exod. 21. 14. 1 Kings 2. 28. CHAP. II. VERS II. I Goe as Ios. 23. 14. a man wisely valiantly like a man of ripe and full age making good by thy vertues thy want of years thou being yet but young 1 Chron. 22. 5. V. 4 There shall not there shall never want some of thine issue which was verified in Christ Ier. 33. 17. V. 5. Put the blood putting his bloody sword up into his scabbard and wearing it so at his girdle and his shoes also all bloody in a bold and publick way as it were bragging of his murthers V. 6. In peace by a naturall and peaceable kind of death V. 7. So they came using such kindnesse towards me as I desire should be used towards them V. 9. Hold him not examine and look well into his actions for his malice will yeeld thee occasion enough to adde that old fault of his to other new ones which he will questionlesse commit so that thou maist punish him for both together V. 13. Peaceably with a friendly intent or for some good as 1 Sam. 16. 4. speaking thus because she knew Adonijah had reason to be angry with her for having procured the Kingdome for Solomon her Son V. 15. Was mine by order of birth-right being I was the elder brother V. 6. And now being frustrate of those great pretences obtaine me for my comfort this small request of Solomon and I will rest satisfied therewith V. 19. On his right as the most honourable place next to the regall throne see upon Psal. 110. 1. V. 22. Aske for him Solomon by divine inspiration perceived whereto Adonijahs request tended namely to trouble him and contend with him for the Kingdom and for to gaine the great ones good wills with whom Abisha was very gracious and besides it was the successors right for to have the deceased Kings concubines 2 Sam. 3. 7. and 12. 8. and 16. 21. For he is doe not you perceive that by this meanes he meaneth again to revive his pretences by reason of his eldership even against Gods expresse command For Abiathar the Priest for all those of his party who will strengthen him and egge him on to the destruction of me and all mine V. 24. Hath made me hath given me a firme and lasting â—â—ate which shall passe to my posterity by a lawfull succession 2 Sam. 7. 26. V. 26. Anathoth a city belonging to the Priests Iâ—sh 21. 18. Thou barest thou wer 't High Priest and didst alwayes adhere to my Father even in his greatest dangers when it was needfull to transport Gods Arke as 2 Sam. 15. 24. at which time the High Priest was of necessity to be present as a President and Superintendent Num. 4. 15 19 27. V. 28. The Tabernacle it is likely that it was Moses his Tabernacle that was in Gibeon with
little finger I have as much and more absolute power over your persons and goods than ever my father had and can force you according to my will And since I see the rashnesse of your demands I will use you with extreame rigor V. 20. But the tribe see upon 1. Kings 11. 32. V. 25. Shechem restored it from the desolation which had happened to it Iudg. 9. 45. Penuel which had also been destroyed Iudg. 8. 17. V. 28. Two calves questionlesse in imitation of that which was made in the wildernesse and to the same end to worship the true God in those visible signes appointed according to their own willâ— see Exod. 32. 4. V. 29. Bethel these two places were in the two uttermost bounds of the ten tribes countrey according to the length of it V. 32 Vnto the feast namely the feast of the â—bernacles V. 33. Hee bad devised for God had appointed the seventh moneth Levit. 23 34. Numb 29. 12. the children like unto that feast which God had appointed them CHAP. XIII VERS I. BY the word the Italian with the word having a propheticall revelation to propound openly others have it by the word that is to say by Gods command V. 2. In the word that what I have prophecied is the true word of God Or whereof the Lord hath spoken that is to say which hee hath commanded mee to propound unto you V. 4. From the that is to say using some charme or doing some other act upon the altar hee withdrew his hand to make some signe that the prophet should bee laid hold on V. 11. An old prophet who had oftentimes propheticall visions and revelations but in this act hee was a liar v. 8. though with some good and kind intent to give the other prophet some refreshing V. 12. had seen that is to say did knew and had taken notice of it V. 17. By the word namely by divine revelation V. 20. Came unto by some internall inspiration or prophetick extacy whereby hee was forced to condemne himselfe for deceipt as well as the other prophet for disobedience V. 28. Had not for a more expresse proofe that all was done by Gods singular providence for the execution of his judgement V. 32. The houses or the temples Samaria so called here by anticipation 1. Kings 16. 24. V. 33. Whosoever would or hee consâ—â—rated whom hee pleased V. 34. This thing the Italian in this in this manner hee brought in an example of impiety which being followed by his successors was the cause of their totall ruine CHAP. XIV VERS III. TAke with thee see upon 1. Sam. 7. 9. V. 5. The Lord said by propheticall revelation V. 14. But what this prophecy is not of things that shall happen after a long time but shall bee fulfilled within a very short time V. 14. The river namely Euphrates groves a kind of idolatry Exo. 34. 13. Deut. 16. 21. under which are comprehended all other idolatries V. 17. Tirza a City of the royall residence of the King of the ten tribes before Samaria was built and dedicated to that use 1. Kings 16. 24. Cant. 6. 4. V. 19. Of the Chronicles it seemeth that they were Annals or publick Records out of which were composed the books of Chronicles inserted among the holy books V. 21. To put see upon 1. Kings 11. 36. V. 24. Sodomites males who did abandon their bodies to suffer abominable lust see 1. Kings 15. 12. and 22. 46. 2. Kings 23. 7. wickednesse which often was joyned with idolatries and pagan superstitions V. 28. The guard chamber see 2. Kings 11. 6. 19. V. 31. Abijam who is the same as Abijah 2. Chron. 12. 16. CHAP. XV VERS II. MAachah it is the same as Micajah the daughter of Vriel 2. Chron. 13. 2. V. 4. Give him suffered not his name to be quite extinguished nor his Kingdome to faile V. 10. His mothers that is to say his grandmothers v. 2. V. 14. High places the people could not bee brought to offer sacrifices in that place which was only consecrated to Gods service though they performed the same in all purenesse as well for the object which was the true God as for the meanes according to his ordinances Now this was either through the peoples obstinacy or through the Kings negligence who did not make use of his Soveraign power to force them to it or through some difficulty ni the performance V. 17. Built that is to say fortified it might not suffer to hinder his subjects from having any correspondency with those of Iudah especially in matters of religion see 1. Kings 12 27. V. 20. Smote that is to say took these cities by force and used all manner of hostility in them All Cinneroth which is all the countrey adjoyning to the sen of Chinneroth Ios. 12. 3. V. 23. Diseased this is noted not only to shew that his happinesse was interrupted and disturbed but also to shew that upon this occasion hee did in his disease vary from his wâ—nted piety 2. Chron 16. 12. V. 27. To the Philistines being by them taken from the tribe of Dan to which tribe it did belong Ios. 19. 44. CHAP. XVI VERS VII ANd because the very death of Nadab was imputed as a sinne to Baasa for following of his sinnes that which hee had done could not bee â—ermed an act of justice or zeale but plaine murther for covetousnesse of reigning see Hos. 1. 〈◊〉 V. 13. Their vanities the Italian hath it idols the Hebr. vanities a common epithet for false gods which have nither reality of essence nor power and whose deity consisteth in nothing but in the idolaters vaine opinion Deut. 32. 21. 1. Sam. 12. 21. 1. Cor. 8. 4. V. 23. Thirty and one since it is said V. 15. that Zimri began to reigne in the seven and twentieth yeare of Asa and that hee reigned but seven dayes wee must conclude that Omri who immediately succeeded him reigned from the same seven and twentieth yeare but the Kingdome having been divided into two parts Omri began to reigne peaceably alone in the one and thirtieth yeare after hee had overthrown Tibui his competitor twelve in all with the foure yeares which hee reigned before the death of Tibui V. 24. Talents the talent weighed one hundred and five and twenty pounds at twelve ounces in the pound see upon Exod. 38. 25. V. 31. Baal a common name to all the Sidonian idols Now this idolatry was farre worser than that of the calves because that in this they professed the worshiping of the true God though it was in a vitious manner but in the other they meerely worshipped the creature or idoll CHAP. XVII VERS I. Tishbite hee was so called from the place of his birth which is not mentioned in Scripture inhabitants the Italian hath it of the new inhabitants described 1. Cron. 5. 22. Others translate it strangers which dwelt in Gilead by which they meane certaine Israelites which went to Gilead to dwell for some unknown cause
time between the Iewes and that mixture of nations which took and bare the name of Samaritans As for the Kingdome of Iudah the History declareth that though the Church and Gods true service and corsequently his Word Sacraments Grace Presence and Spirit were therein preserved yet as well through the peoples enraged inclination to idolatry as by the infection of the ten tribes there were such vices engrafted into it both against the first and second table of Gods Law that they could never be rooted out neither by the Prophets ministry nor by Gods punishments nor by the authority and zeal of many excellent Kings who excelled in piety and vertue and whom God raised from time to time to repaire the breaches and to stay the imminent ruine Whose holy endeavours and works were almost alwayes overthrown by their successors boundlesse impiety So that the Lord at last after hee had miraculously saved the people of Iudah out of the Assyrians hands delivered them into the Caldeans hands who afflicted weakned subdued and wasted them severall times and at last took sacked and burnt the City of Ierusalem and the Temple of God extinguished the Royall Line and carried away the small remnant captive to Babylon After all which through the excesse of the Iewes malice and Gods rigorous vengance a small remnant which remained in the countrey was carried into Aegypt in a state not lesse lamentable but farre more accursed than theirs who were in Babylon the most terrible Eclipse and interruption that the ancient Church ever bad Which notwithstanding Davids progenie and the holy seed among the people was preserved the one to bring forth Christ according to the flesh at the appointed time and the other to people the Church and to bee gathered and ingrafted in his everlasting spirituall Kingdome by the power of Gods promises CHAP. I. V. 2. BAalzebub see upon Matth. 10. 25. V. 7. What manner namely what was his stature habite and shape V. 8. Hairie either by reason of his own hair or by reason of his Prophetick mantle which he wore that was of haire Zac. 13. 4. Mat. 3. 4. V. 10. If I be seeing that after so many proofes of my being a Prophet and notwithstanding my faithfulnesse you will yeeld me no faith nor obedience but by a prophane scorne you call me man of God I beseech that great Lord whom I serve that he may confirme and make good my ministery by thine examplary punishment A motion of the Spirit of God in zeale of a just punishment see Luke 〈◊〉 54. V. 13. Let my life take compassion on mee and spare my life V. 17. Iehoram brother of Ahaziah and sonne of Ahab 2 King 3. 1. CHAP. II. V. 2. TArry here this is spoken by Elias to make Elisha so much the more desirous of going along with him that he might be a witnesse of his taking up into heaven which the Church was to bee certified of in all ages for divers ends V. 3 The Sonnes see upon 1 King 20. 35. knowest thou this was by Gods spirit revealed to some of those Prophets and peradventure to the whole Colledge V. 9. Be upon me seing thou hast consecrated mee to be thy successor and conductor of the Prophets mediate towards God for me that he may grant me gifts and the conduct of his spirit which thou hast had in great eminence as Num. 11. 25 even twice as much as any ordinary Prophet to the end that I may be capable of that degree of superiority having a larger portion of gifts then ordinary V. 10. A hard a rare and singular thing which is not ordinarily promise nor can be obtained but by very fervent and instant prayer see 1 Pet. 4. 18. if thou see me I give thee this for a signe to shew thee whether thy desire and my prayer have been heard The sense is if God permits thee to see me goe up into heaven he will also grant thee that gift which thou desirest To raise Elisha his attention so much the more to mark this great miracle with all its circumstances so much the better V. 11. A Charet or the likenesse of a charet went up was ravished up into heaven and in an instant transformed out of all qualities and conditions belonging to this mortall and earthly life and clothed with eternall and spirituall without passing by the way of death as Enoch Gen. 5. 24. Both examples being as it were a prelude of Christs glorious ascension into heaven see 1 Cor. 15 51. 1 Thes. 4. 17. by a whirlewind wrapped up in a fold of clouds and darknesse which did presently take him out of sight V. 12. The Charet as thou hast been the Lords faithfull warrier for the safety of his Church so now art thou carried into his Kâ—ngdom of glory as it were upon a tryumphall Charet rent them to shew that he was grieved and much moved V. 14. Where is I shall see now whether God hath heard me concerning the gift of that portion of spirit which I desired of him in trying to doe the same miracle as Elias did words of invocation and faith rather then of doubt and diffidence V. 15. They said may bee by revelation or by some splendor majesty or divine manner of moving which they perceived in him the spirit God hath by a firme and lasting grace conferred the same gifts of his Spirit upon him as Elijah had as Num. 11. 25. V. 16. Lest peradventure for it is likely that Elijah had often been ravished so and divinely transported and afterwards sound againe see 1 Kings 28. 12. V. 17. Till he was being overcome with their importunity he could not gain-say them send to assure them that Elijah was no more upon earth and by this meanes bring his owne ministery into so much the more esteeme V. 19. The ground barren the Italian hath it the land disinhabited by reason of frequent sicknesses abortive births sudden deaths c. Others say that hereby is meant the baâ—renesse of the plants and their corruption V. 20. A new for feare of some legall uncleannesse and also for reverence of Gods power which shewed it selfe in this miracle V. 21. And cast not because there was any naturall power in the salt to work any such effect especily there being but such a little quantity of it but onely by the will of God who makes use of any thing he pleaseth for a signe or token of his power to shew by the weaknesse of the signe though it have some relation to that effect that the vertue proceedeth immediately from him see Exo. 15. 25. 2 King 4. 41. and 6. 6. V. 23. Mocked him not onely through a childish kinde of wanton boldnesse in regard of his person but through a kinde of prophane impietie towards his ministery they being bred up in Idolatry which Elisha's prophetick spirit did very well perceive and therefore hee caused them to taste the punishment thereof V. 25. He went being driven out of one place
into another by the motion of the propheticall spirit which was now most evident and to be acknowledged for a Prophet and to visit the Colledges of the Prophets CHAP. III. VERS III. VNto the sins to the Idolatrie of the Calves and all things depending thereon which are set down 1 Kings 12. 28. 31. 32. V. 4. Rendred after that the land of Moab was conquered by David 2 Sam. 8. 2. the Kings thereof had been tributary and after the separation of the ten Tribes it seemeth that Moab remained to Israel and Edom to Iudah Lambs see upon Isa. 16. 1. V. 9. The King of Edom it is likely that it is the same who is called Governor or Vice-Roy by the King of Iudah 1 Kings 22. 47. and he might be one of Hadads posterity 1 Kings 11. 21. who amongst his own people might be called King though by the Kings of Iudah his Soveraign Lords hee was only made a Governour untill such time as hee rebelled 2 Kings 8. 20. V. 11. Which powred who was his houshold servant V. 12. The word hee is Gods ordinary Prophet and God revealeth his secrets to him V. 13. Of thy Mother see 1 Kings 18. 19. Nay in this extreme streight which I see proceedeth from the true God should I turne to an Idoll to seek for remedy or help at his hands V. 15. A Minstrell according to the custome of the Prophets which was to elevate and purge the spirits and organs of the body by sounds and tunes of Musick to prepare the soule to aske and receive propheticall inspirations by some holy subject lively imprinted and vivified in the minde by songs or musicall instruments see 1 Sam. 10. 5. the hand he was taken by a motion of the holy Ghost both to receive the divine revelation and to declare it with actions motions and other prophetick wayes Eze. 118. and 3. 4. 22. and 8. 1. V. 16. Make to receive the water which shall fall by miracle Thus God for the most part first prepareth the vessells which are to receive his grace which is never limited nor hindered but onely by mans incapacity V. 19. And yee shall a command joyned with a promise of certaine execution V. 20. Offering namely the daily morning offering see Exo. 29. 39. V. 22. Red they seemed thus red by reason of the Sunne beames which met with the vapors that did arise out of the earth which the Moabites could not imagine because those waters were come thither unknown to them V. 25. Only they leâ—t that principall city nothing but the wals and the buildings having destroyed all the Countrey about Or there remained not a stone upon a stone in any other city but onely that all the rest were ruined Kirâ—a-raseth whereof see Isa. 16. 11. went about it to hinder any one from comming upon the wall whiles it was battered with engines or digged down with mattâ—cks V. 26. To break â—â—oron to save himselfe by a strong issuing out V. 27. Offered him according to the abominable superstition of many Heathen people who were wont to sacrifice their dearest children in extreame dangers and desperate cases there was the other two confederate Kings moved at this cruelty detested the King of Israels obstinate spleen which had caused such an exorbitant thing to be done CHAP. IV. VERS I. TO be bondmen according to the permission of the Law Lev. 25. 39. V. 3. Borrow not see upon 2 Kings 3. 16. V. 7. Pay to shew that God will have right to be observed as well by poore as by rich men V. 8. Shunem a citie of Ishacar Iosh. 19. 18. A great woman the Italian a mighty or great which may also bee referred to her quality and degree V. 10. On the wall private that he may be there privately without any disturbance V. 13. I dwell my husband and I live privately and are at peace with all men we have no businesse at court nor meddle we with great ones V. 14. Verily the Italian addeth I know not but she hath c. I do not see that she hath need of any thing but only that having no children and her husband being old shee is like shortly to bee alone V. 16. Doe not lie doe not feed mee with vaine hopes V. 23. New Moone these dayes were holy by Gods Law wherefore godly people of the ten Tribes where Gods service was overthrown did use upon those dayes to go to the Prophets Colledges to doe their devotions there and receive comfort by the hearing of Gods word V. 26. It is well to cut off her speech with Gehazi hastening to speak with Elisha himselfe V. 27. Caught him casting her selfe at his seet to entreat him shee held them fast to thew the instance of her request and that her onely resuge and hope was in the Prophet V. 28. Did I seeing that through Gods meere grace this childe was given â—e why was this benefit so soone taken away from me if I had been vitiously moved to dâ—sire him it were likely that God would therefore have punished me Or why hast thou by this gift given mee cause of joy to afflict mee the more grievously by such a sudden losse V. 29. If thou meet that is to say goe quickly without staying any where see Luke 10. 4. lay God did often work miracles by some of his servants externall things as by Moses rod Exod. 7. 9. 19. by Elijahs mantle 2 King 2. 14. by the Apostles garments Acts 19. 12. not by any perpetuall and necessary joyning of his power threunto but only during his pleasure which failing those things were to no effect as in this place V. 31. But there was namely in the childe is not awaked he is not come to life again according to the Scriptures ordinary stile V. 34. Lay upon as Elijah 1 King 17. 21. see there the reason of these actions V. 35. Returned being still drawn again by instance perseverance and patience in faith in his prayers to God necsed or gaped V. 38. Were sitting he suffered not the Colledge to be dissolved because of the famine he kepâ— it together and continued the holy exercises therein V. 39. A wild vine by this name is meant thâ— plant of Coloquintida whose fruit is called a wilde gourd V. 40. Death both by reason of the bitternesse as by reason of the cruell paines which this kinde of fruit causeth in mens bodies V. 41. There was no harme this happened not by reason of any naturall propertie of the meale but by Gods power onely who in his miraculous works makes use of any thing though it have no way any such property see Exod. 15. 25. 2 King 2. 20. and 5. 10. Ioh. 〈◊〉 5. V. 42. From Baal Shalisha or from the plaine of Shalisha see 1. Sam. 9. 4. of the first fruites which according to the law ought to have been presented to the Priests Num. 18. 2. but there being no true nor lawfull Priests among the ten tribes 1 King 12. 31. godly persons
is the place which God hath chosen for the scituation of his Temple Deut. 12. 5. which David judged ' as well by the failing of fire from heaven 1 Chron. 21. 26. as by expresse revelation V. 2. The strangers they of other Nations who dwelt amongst the Israelites as mercenary workmen and were not incorporated with Gods people by community of Religion unlesse those accursâ—l Nations be meant which were taken to mercy ' and were employed about toilesome labours as Iosh. 9. 21. 1 Kings 9. 20. 21. Masons which were amongst these strangers V. 3. Ioynings to binde and fasten the square stones one with another V. 8. Thouhast not that he condemned Davids just and necessary warres which were commanded approved and blessed by God 1 Sam. 25. 28. bâ—t only to distinguish the particular vocations of the one and the other David having been continually employed in warre to get a firm and durable peace for the people And Solomon being called to sanctifie that peaâ—e with piety and religion David to take paines abroad and Solomon at home And also to shew the singular sanctity which was required in that enterprise it being a figure of the spirituall building of the Church which cannot bee accomplished but by the peace of God V. 9. Solomon that is say peaceable V. 14. My trouble the Italian my povertie in my weak and small humane power in comparison of God to whom this house must bee built Others in mine afflictions that is to say warres and continuall troubles an hundred thousand see by the certaine rule which may be gathered by the weight of the Talent Exod. 38. 25. the innumerable and monstrous wealth which David had gathered together V. 19. To seeke to call for his grace and pardon by prayers and sacrifices CHAP. XXIII VER IV. THe work of the ordinary ministery in which they where to serve the Priests in the preparing of their Sacrifices and other Ceremonies and instructing of the people c. according to their turnes as they were appointed and divided V. 5. And foure thousand in which number are comprehended the masters which were two hundred eighty and eight 1 Chron. 25. 7. and the rest were Schollars which I made which I have been the inventor of Amos 6. 5. and have appointed them to be used in the Temple by Gods commandement 2 Chron. 29. 25. V. 7. Laadan who in another place is called Libni V. 8. The Sonnes that is to say his issue heads of Families in that Kindred which were in the time of David when this numeration was made And so must the word Sonnes be understood hereafter V. 9. Shimei this Shimei is not the same as is in the verse following and might be one of Laadans children which were named before one body many times having two names V. 11. Ziza it is Zina who was named in the precedent verse V. 13. Should sanctifie should use them holily as they who were the only persons consecrated thereunto and accepted of God in this office whereas if any other had meddled with them they had been phrophaned the most holy things as the two Altars the Table the Candlestick the Arke and then certaine portions of meat which remained of the Sacrifices and the Sanctuary it selfe where none but the high Priest might come in see upon Levit. 2. 3. V. 14. Were named they had no other name but onely were Levites having prerogative of honour above the rest of their Tribe see 1 Chron. 26. 23. V. 16. â—â—s the chiefe in this numbering which David caused to be set down V. 21. The Sonnes of these two Sonnes of Merari Exod. 6. 16. came â—orth two branches which in Davids time had these heads of their Nations V. 22. Tooke them according to the Law Num. 36. 6. V. 24. Of twenty years Num. 8. 24. it was set down that the Levites should be numbred from five and twenty yeares and upward and that at thirty they should come into actuall service But it should seem that the place of Gods service being become permanent in one place and the people encreased and in peace and consequently Gods service much encreased in the labour of it God did command David to anticipate this numbering calling them to doe the service five yeares sooner for to encrease the number of them that should doe service 2 Chron. 31. 17. V. 26. No more carry as they were wont to doe while the Tabernacle was in the Wildernesse Num. 4. 4. Now here it should seeme David would say that the service of those ancient times required greater strength abilâ—ty of body and a more mature and staid judgement V. 29. Of measures from hence it appeares that the Levites had the care and over-seeing of all publike measures as things that were holy and rules of legality â—and uprightnesse in all trading and that they kept the patterns of them in the Temple whereupon the just shekel is called the shekel of the Sanctuary see upon Exod. 30. 13. V. 30. Every morning at the houers of the daily offerings morning and evening 1 Chron. 9. 33. Neh. 11. 17. V. 31. Burnt Sacrifices solemn and publike ones by number namely of singers according to the their divisions and turnes to be present at these Sacrifices V. 32. The Charge of the Sonnes to help them in their functions the Levites being called the Priests Ministers Num. 3 6. 9. CHAP. XXIV VER I. OF the sonnes the lineall descendents from father to sonne V. 2. Before their father while their father was yet living V. 3. Zadock Zadock and Abimelech in Davids time were the heads of the two branches of the priestly line of Eliazer and Ithamar and were in stead of two great deputies to the high Priest V. 5. One sort not setting the one lineadge before the other as likewise the two aforenamed had their office equall without any superiority the governours namely Zadock and Abimelech 1 Chron. 9. 11. 2 Chron. 35. 8. V. 6. The scribe a man who understood and was a Doctor of the holy wâ—it or else a writer or a Secretary V. 19. To come according to their turnes week by week see 2 Kings 11. 5. 1 Chron. 9. 25. under Aaron or his successor in the place of high Priest as the Lord according to the degree of authority and dignity that God had bestowed upon him V. 20. The rest the other families of the Gershomites besides those that have been spoken of already 1 Chron. 23. 16. 17. of the sonnes those other families retained the name of Amram in generall but afterwards againe they were subdivided in Shubael who was one of his posterity and then afterwards in Iedeiah who came from Shubael which divisions happened either by reason of the celebrity of some of the descent or by the multitude and encrease of the particular family Shubae called also Shebuel 1 Chron. 23. 16. V. 21. Rehabiah who is spoken of 1 Chron. 23. 17. the first in Davids time when they were numbred V. 22. Shâ—omoth called
relation to the confusion of languages at the tower of Babel Gen. 11. 7. see Iudg. 9. 23. Hos. 10. 2. In the City it is very like that hee describes the estate of the City of Ierusalem from the beginning to the ending of Absoloms conspiracy to which time this Psalme hath a relation 2 Sam 15. every thing being then in confusion and out of order without any justice or policie as it doth happen oft-times in popular commotions V. 13. It was thou a man the Italian it was thou whom I thought to be a man in as good estimation as my selfe My guide mine ordinary councell whose advice I followed as a sure guide in all mine affaires and actions he seemes to point at and have a reference to Achitophels sure advices 2 Sam. 15. 12. 16. 23. V. 15. Ceaze upon as a creditor going to recover his debt forcibly Let them goe down punish them as Korah Dathan and Abiram were punished who were old conspirators as these are now Numb 16. 32. V. 17. Evening he points out the three ordinary times of daily prayer observed by Gods people in private houses Dan. 6. 10. Acts 3. 1. and 10. 3. 9. 10. And cry aloud the Italian make a noise namely praying with great commotion of the heart fervour and elevation of voice V. 18. There were many with me the Italian they are against me in great number Others with mee meaning the Angels Guardians of the faithfull 2 Kings 6. 16. V. 19. Have no changes by repentance and conversion V. 22. Thy burthen thy cares trave's and businesses which trouble thee V. 23. The pit namely present and everlasting death PSAL. LVI THE title Ionath these three Hebrew words doe signifie the dumb dove which is in distant and remote places Others imagine it was the beginning of a Song to whose aire this Psalme was to be sung Others believe that David calleth himselfe so being like a poore dove driven out of its own countrey which durst not speak and was faine to counterfeit for feare of the Philistins 1 Sam. 21. 13. Michtham see Psal. 16. in the title V. 1. Swallow me up the Italian men with open throats follow mee they hunt after mee and doe what they can to destroy mee a terme taken from ravenous beasts V. 2. O thou most high the Italian from on high that is to say they take advantage of their degree and might for to over-top me A terme taken from the advantage which high places have to command the lower ones Others translate it O thvu most high V. 4. In God I am confident that with Gods help I shall have occasion to magnifie the truth of his holy promises in which I have beleeved What flesh can die that is to say mortall man for man is often so called from that his fraile and fading part in contempt of his pride and for to abate it and beat it down V. 5. They wrest they give me perpetuall cause of griefe and complaint V. 7. Shall they escape by iniquity the Italian it were in vaine for to deliver them that is to say destroy them O Lord for they are hardened and incurable thy patience will never draw them to repentance see Isa. 26. â—0 Others rranslate it their safety is in iniquity that is to say they put all their confidence in their deceits as though they could free them from all dangers V. 8. Put thou doe not suffer mee to spend so many teares in vaine keep them in minde that thou mayest bee moved through the abundance of them to restore me V. 12. Thy vowes are upon me that is to say I have vowed my selfe unto thee and laying hold on thy deliverance with a lively faith I doe finde my selfe obliged to performe my promise see Prov. 7. 14. PSAL. LVII THE title Altaschith these words signifie doe not destroy And the meaning thereof in these titles of Psalmes is unknown Some beleeve that it was the beginning of some ordinary Song to whose tune these Psalmes were sung Others think that it was a title of prayers made in great danger of death V. 3. He shall send he shall work my deliverance in a manner which shall be altogether miraculous and heavenly making the effects of his mercy and the truth of his promises to appeare V. 4. Are set on fire the Italian incâ—ndiaries slaunderers court flatterers which doe incense Saul ag inst me see 1 Sam. 24 10. V. 5. Be thou exâ—bed that is to say make known thy soverague and glorious power in my deliverance V. 6. Is bowed down the Italian they drew down or my soule began to declâ—ne V. 7. Is fixed or re-confirmed and re assured therefore I will sing V. 8. My glory that is to say my tongue of my soule as Gen 49. 6. Psal. 16. 9. PSAL. LVIII VER 1. DOe yee indeed according to some the Hebrew word signifieth congregation in this sence O congregation doe y u speak uprightly and yee sonnes of men doe yee judge c. sunnes of he directs his words to Sau's Counceilors and Courtiers V. 2. You weigh that is to say you frame and devise Or you maturely deliberate meanes and wayes to execute it Or you make shew of using some kind of justice in oppressing me Psal 94 21. Isa. 10. 1. Or you levell and make plaine all things that lie in your way and remove all hinderances V. 3. Estranged from God and from his obedience and love as if they were not Gods people see Isa. 48. 8. Ephes 2. 12. From the even from their first beeing by reason of their corrupt nature Ephes. 2. 3. V. 4. The dease Adder the Italian Aspe they say the Aspe when he seeth the Charmer layeth one of his eares close upon the ground and covereth the other with his taile because he will not here the Charmes so David would say that his enemies were hardened in evill and could not admit of any word of sweet correction to dead their malice not any way approving of any magick spels which were condemned Deut. 18. 10. 11. V. 7 Let them be the Italian addeth in an instant Or let them be as if they were cut in sunder Or let them shoot their arrowes but let them be as if they were cut off V. 9. Before that is to say O you wicked men which even from your birth are as hurtfull as thornes the Lord destroy you betimes before your malice encrease and gather strength like a young thorne which in time groweth to bee a great and strong bush V. 10. Wash a phrase taken from victorious Warriers as Psal 68. 24. as much as to say he shall peaceably enjoy his victory over his enemies V. 11. Reward for the Italian fruit of that is to say a reward from God PSAL. LIX VER 3. NO for my trangression namely against them whereby they should have cause to persecute me V. 6. They return the Italian they goe and come a description of the care and diligence Sauls Officers used
mee saying all I did was in vaine and to no purpose V. 11. Sack-câ—oath see Psa. 30. 11. V. 12. They that namely the governours and counsellors of the people who did anciently keep their courts of justice neere the gates of the city Gen. 23. â—0 the mâ—aning is people that are in authority doe condemne mee and the vulgar sort doe flout and 〈◊〉 mee Psa. 22. 7. V. 13. An acceptable time that is to say thou hast prefixed a time for the end of mine afflictions after which thou wilt lay open thy grace Psal. 30. 5. Isa. 26. 20. In the truth the Italian for the that is to say according to thy saving promises which are invariable Or by thy saving truth which is the cause of the salvation of thine Elect who have no other ground therefore but thine immutable will and decree V. 15. The pit a terme taken from the steep going down of a well which maketh it impossible to be gotten out of see Psal 55. 23. V. 18. Because of because they may not triumph over mee in contempt of thy Majesty V. 19. Are all to feede their eyes with the sight of mine afflictions and of my death Mat. 27. 39. 41. Luke 23. 35. V. 20. To take pitty the Italian to condole with mee a representation of the disciples flight and forsaking of Christ at his death Mat. 26. 〈◊〉 40. Iohn 16. 32. and how that no humane strength nor assistance hath any way contributed any thing to the work of redemption Isa. 63. 3. 5. V. 21. Gall the Italian poyson or gall that is to say some most bitter thing V. 22. Let their propheticall imprecations or a denuntiation of Gods sentence against the Iewes for the rejection and death of Christ Rom. 11. 9. the meaning is let all their good and delight bee changed into ruine and perdition It may also bee that the holy Ghost had some relation to the last passeover which was kept in Ierusalem when it was besiedged by the Romans who took the opportunity of the time when there was an infinite number of people in the City which came to the feast which was the chiefe cause of its finall desolation V. 23. Let their eyes let them lose their understanding and as for their eternall salvation let them have a vaile of ignorance before their eyes and let them bee given over to a reprobate sense Iohn 12. 39. 40. Rom. 11. 8. 10. 2 Cor. 3. 14. and make let them bee oppressed with perpetuall and insufferable bondage V. 25. Let their let their Cities and Temple be destroyed and laid waste Mat. 24. 2. Luke 19. 44. V. 26. For they for their will and intention was evill concerning Christs death though it proceeded from the hand and counsell of God Isa. 53. 3. 4. 10. Acts 4. 27. 28. V. 27. Adde let them accumulate the measure of their sinnes that the punishment thereof may fall fully upon them Mat. 23. 32. 1 Thes. 2. 16. let them not let them have no share of that justice which thou shalt manifest in thy Gospell in grace and justification of sinners Rom. 3. 25. 26. and 10. 3. V. 28. Let them bee let them neither have right to it nor beare the marke of being thy people reprove them and take away thy vocation from them and let them not be included in thine externall covenant which is the first degree of election to life eternall and beareth the portraiture of it before men though in many vocation may be without election to life Mat. 20. 16. Rom. 9. 6. and election in its highest sense and meaning is immutable Rom. 9. 29. 30. and â—0 6. 11. see Ezech. 13. 9. and Exod. 32. 31. Rev. 3. 5. and 22. 19. V. 29. Sâ—t mee up bring mee up out of the state of humiliation and suffering to celestiall glory after my resurrection to goe up into heaven Isa. 53. 8. Acts 〈◊〉 31. Phil. 2. 9. V. 30. I will praise I will cause mine elect in my Church to yeeld perpetuall thanks unto the Lord and that shall bee the spirituall sacrifice by which all ancient corporall and figurative sacrifices shall be abolished V. 32. The humble an ordinary title given to the true elect to whom only the Gospell is preached to life and salvation V. 33. His prisoners namely his elect enthralled in the bonds of sinne and death Isa. 41. 7. and 49. 9. V. 34. Praise him the whole world which hath suffered it part of punishment for mens sinne Rom. 8. 20. shall also participate of the glory of his restauration through Christ Psal. 98. 7. Isa. 44. 23. and 49. 13. Rev. 18. 20. V. 35. Sion that is to say the universall Church the cities namely the particular Churches that they namely the humble v. 33. or his servants v. 36. PSAL. LXX VER 2. BE turned backward that is to say let whatsoever they undertake come to nothing PSAL. LXXI VER 3. HAbitation or strong hold thou hast given see Psal. 42. 8. and 44. 4. and 68. 28. V. 7. As a wonder the Italian as a monster that is to say they have been afraid of mee because that such strange things have befallen mee and have scorned mee and had mee in abomination by reason of my extream miseries V. 9. Of old age as v. 18. and hence may bee gathered that this Psalme hath a relation to Davids troubles by reason of Absaloms conspiracy which happened in his old age V. 15. Thy righthousnesse thy bounty and loyalty in all thy promises according to the frequent meaning of scripture V. 16. I will goe in that is to say I will endeavour and trie to extoll it Others I will walke trusting in the Lord. V. 17. Taught mee through knowledge and experience V. 18. Gray headed namely in the time of my decrepit old age which is the most dangerous time of man and then is thine aide most needfull for him untill I give mee leave to celebrate this deliverance also as well as I have done the rest V. 19. Thy righteousnesse others now thy righteousnesse is exalted to the height Psal. 36. 6. and 57. 1â— who hast the Italian thou hast namely heretofore for mee Or thou wilt have done them when thou hast heard and delivered mee PSAL. LXXII THE title For Solomon that is to say penned by David to tecommend Solomon his son and successor to God and to set before himselfe the true modell of Christs most perfect Kingdome of whom hee was a figure that imitating his vertues hee might draw upon him the aforenamed blessings of his Kingdome V. 1. Thy judgements that is to say put thy lawes which are the rule of well governing in his minde that hee may know them and in his heart and will that hee may execute them Now in respect of Christ this is a prophecy of the fullness of the gifts of the holy Ghost which were conferred upon his humane nature Isa. 11. 2. 3. 4. V. 3 The mountaines figurative termes as much as to say there shall every
their Idolatry Exod. 32. 25. And this word of glory seemeth to be opposite to the word shamefull thing which is attributed to Idols Ier. 3. 24. 11. 13. Hos. 9. 10. V. 23. His chosen the man who was chosen by him to bee mediator between him and the people Stood a phrase taken from siedges and assaults to shew the power of prayer and other meanes appointed by God to turn his wrath away see Exod. 13. 5. and 22. 30. V. 24. The pleasant Land the Italian the Land to be desired the Land of Canaan is often called so because of its wonderfull fruitfulnesse and plenty of all manner of blessings and chiefly because it was a pledge and sacrament of the Kingdome of heaven see Ier. 3. 19. V. 26. Listed up that is to say he sware as Gen. 14. 22. V. 28. Of the dead namely of Idols dead things without life or vertue in them opposite to the living God Or by this word is set forth the origine and beginning of Idolatry which was to attribute divine honours to great persons when they were dead V. 30. Stood up as verse 23. V. 31. That was God approved this fact as just and proceeding from true zeale and assigned unto him and his posterity for their reward the Priesthood for ever Num. 25. 13. see Deut. 24. 13. V. 33. He spake see of this error committed by Moses upon Num. 20. 10. V. 36. Which were namely the Idols or they namely the nations see Exod. 23. 33. Deut. 7. 16. Iudg. 2. 3. V. 37. Their sonnes against the expresse Law Levit. 18. 21. 20. 2. Deut. 12. 31. 18. 10. Vnto devils who were served in those Idols see Lev. 17. 7. Deut. 32. 17. 1 Cor. 10. 20. Rev. 9. 20. V. 39. Went a whoring spiritually by Idolatry and also bodily these two sinnes being ordinarily coupled together V. 43. With their following in every thing their own will and understanding see Num. 15. 39. V. 45. Repented hath changed his severe way of proceeding into clemencie a humane kinde of speech Gen. 6. 6. V. 46. Made them hath softened their enemies hearts and caused them to use them kindly see Ez. 9. 9. Pro. 16. 7. Ier. 42. 12. Dan. 1. 9. V. 47. To tryumph that is to say in the glory shewed in our deliverance and preached by thy Gospel we may take an occasion in a godly manner to boast of thy grace being delivered from our former ignominy PSAL. CVII VER 3. FRom the South the Italian from the Sea in the distinction of divers countries of the world this word ordinarily signifies the West in regard of the Mediterranean Sea which lieth Westward from Palestine but in this place it should seeme it meaneth the South in regard of the red Sea or the Ocean which are Southerly V. 8. Oh that c. the Italian Let them therefore acknowledge before the Lord his goodnesse and before c. namely let them acknowledge it before the Lord with thankesgiving and before men with prayses and celebration V. 10. In the shadow namely in dark Caves and horrid Prisons in continuall terror of death V. 11. The councell the Law and Word of God is so called being a sure director and faithfull counceller to man in all his enterprises see Psal. 73. 24. and. 119. 24. V. 17. Afflicted namely with sicknesse V. 20. He sent hee hath delivered them by his will only which is alwayes accompanied with infinite power see Psal. 147. 15. V. 23. Goe down the Hebrewes speak thus because of the low Lands which are by the Sea-side in respect of the high land especially in that part of Palestine which is hillie V. 26. Of trouble trouble of the body and passion and anguish of the minde V. 29. The waves namely the Sea which had been so angry with them V. 32. The Elders the Magistrates and Senators V. 33. Riuers namely the medow lands and grounds which are well watered with streames and rivers V. 39. Againe namely when they are defiled with sinne and so provoke Gods wrath Through oppression the Italian through distresse or through oppression or through barrennesse V. 40. He poureth that is to say hee degradeth them from their dignities hee disrobeth them of Majesty and respect Iob 30. 11. by warres seditions and rebellions of their people or by some other meanes and when they are driven out they cannot finde any setled abode V. 42. All iniquitie the wicked mens boldnesse in repressed by these judgements of God and generally by all evident acts of his providence so that they dare not glorifie themselves nor will not contend any more being convinced by their own consciences and are dismayed and confounded in their thoughts not knowing what to say in these accidents which fall out so contrary to their imaginations and hopes PSAL. CVIII THe title Psalme of see upon Psalme 30. in the Title V. 1. My heart the seven first verses of this Psalm are the same as the five last of the 57 Psalm and the rest of this Psalme are the same as the last eight of the 60. Psalme PSAL. CIX V. 1. OF my praise who art the onely subject and theame of my praises by reason of thy continuall benefits bestowed upon me or in whom I glory notwithstanding all the reproaches of mine enemies being assured of thy grace and assistance see Exod. 15. 2. Psal. 22. 2. V. 4. To prayer that is to say I have prayed to God for them Psal. 35. 1â— Or I have done nothing but pray that is to say all my defence and refuge hath been to turn to the Lord by prayer as Psal. 69. 13. V. 6. Set thou this being referred to Davids enemies meaneth that the head of his persecutors may bee subject to some cruell tyrant who may give him no rest but being understood of Iudas who was guide to those that took our Lord Iesus it signifieth that hee was altogether given over to the divell which are propheticall imprecations and denuntiations endited by the holy Ghost as it appeares by Iohn 17. 12. and must not therefore serve to make presidents of Satan or the adversary Stand to torment and annoy him or else for to accuse him before the Lord Zach. 3. 1. V. 7. Iudged every time that hee hath any suite let him be cast in it And as for Iudas who is figured by him let his sinne be irremissible His prayer let all the petitions and requests which he shall present to the Iudges doe nothing but incense them so much the more against him And let not God heare any prayer that comes from Iudas but let his condemnation be the more grievous by meanes of them V. 8. Another let that principall persecutor of mine be dispossessed of his publike dignity which hee abuseth against me and let Iudas lose his Apostles place Acts 1. 20. to give it way to Matthias V. 11. Catch let him draw him to him by traps and deceits His labour namely all that he hath gotten with much
tolle and labour Iob 20. 18. V. 13. Following the Italian in the second generation that is to say in a short time not continuing long in his posterity V. 14. Bee remembred namely against him to make him beare the full measure of punishment as hee hath heaped up the full measure of sinne Exod. 20. 5. V. 15. Of them namely of that wicked man and of his Ancestors V. 17. Cursing namely to curse others V. 20. That speak that talk or determine upon my death or doe raise deadly slanders upon me V. 21. For thy name sake see upon Psal. 106. 8. V. 27. That this namely this my deliverance which I desire and hope to obtaine at thy hands or my sufferances which depend upon thy meere will and no wayes upon mine enemies wills or powers which is much more verified in Christs sufferings figured out by Davids Isa. 53. 4. 10. V. 30. The multitude the Italian the great ones namely Kings and Princes I being of the same degree and dignity to extoll thy glory so much the more by their acknowledgement as Psal. 107. 32. 119. 46. 138. 1. Others amongst a multitude of people that is to say in the full assembly of thy Church V. 31. Stand to help him and hold him up as Psal. 16. 8. That condemn Hebrew that doe judge his soule PSAL. CX VER 1. THe Lord namely God the Father as chiefe in this councell hath from eternity decreed and in his appointed time hath made it manifest that his sonne who is true God and therefore as well by nature as by his office of King of the Church is Davids master Matth. â—2 should obtaine as Mediator in the union of his humane nature which he shall take upon him an universall Kingdome over all the world and as his Fathers great deputy and hee that representeth the Kingdome of Gods glory And that to this purpose his humanity should be exalted to the highest degree of heavenly glory under God So the next degree of dignity under the highest is signified by these words Sit thou at my right hand 1 Kings 2. 19. Psal. 45 9. see of this Kingdome of Christ Matth. 11. 27. 28 18. Mark 16. 19. Iohn 3. 35. 5. 22. Ephes. 1. 20. Colos 3. 1. Hob. 1. 3. 8. 1. 12. 2. 1 Pet. 3. 22. Vntill that is to say untill that by my power which thou hast from mee by vertue of thy being engendred from all eternity and by the unspeakable assistance of mine own person thou â—ast overthown all the enemies of thy Kingdome amongst which death shall be the last 1 Cor. 15. 26. Not that Christs Kingdome shall cease after that for it must be everlasting But onely the quality of the King shall first bee changed for he shall then reigne no more as Mediator and Deputie but as true God of the same essence with the Father Then the forme of reigning shall be changed for then he shall reign without any externall meanes without instruments without enemies or hinderances without any modification or voluntary restriction of his Almighty power justice c. without distinction of times or diversitie of operations and other circumstances proper to the government of his Kingdome in this world see 1 Cor. 15. 24. 28. V. 2. Shall send he shall cause this thy Kingdome which was founded amongst the Iewes by thy presence in the flesh to spread abroad from Ierusalem Isa. 2. 3. Mic. 4. 2. Luke 24. 47. throughout all the world by the preaching of the Gospel which is the power of God Rom. 1. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 18. with which as with a royall Scepter he governeth his Church V. 3. Thy people when thou by thy Gospel shalt come forth of Ierusalem like to a great King or Captaine to goe and conquer the world the elect shall voluntarily come under thy banners to follow and serve thee in these thine enterprises Of thy power the Italian when thou shalt muster thine Army or in the day of thy strength that is to say when thou shalt lay open thy strength by the sending forth of thy spirit and the power of it to convert the world by thy Gospel In the beauties of holinesse the Italian in thy stately sanctuary namely in Ierusalem where even then shall bee the seat of thy most glorious temple Psal. 96. 9. and shall have been superabundantly glorified by thy presence in the flesh Hag. 2. 9. The dew as at the dawning of the day the dew is engendred so at the first manifestation of thy Gospel an innumerable company of elect shall arise newly regenerated and a heavenly off-spring Isa. 53. 10. Mic. 5. 7. 1 Pet. 2. 2. who by faith and confession shall joyne themselves to thee V. 4. After the in a Priesthood which for the qualities of the person for the property of his office and the perpetuall lasting of it shall have no affinity nor conformity with the ordination of the Levites but onely with Melchisedechs singular ordination as it is brought in Gen. 14. 18. and as it is at large described by thy Apostle Heb. 7. V. 5. The Lord namely God the father as hee who being the origine and beginning of thine eternall being and the head of all this work of Redemption shall beare thee up by his divine power Isa. 42. 6. 49. 8. 51. 16. Thy right to assist and maintaine thee see Psal. 16. 8. 109. 31. shall namely Christ the Sonne of God verse 1. Davids words Strike through a figurative description of Christs spirituall victories Kings namely rebellious ones and such as are enemies â—nto him V. 6. The heads the Italian the head namely the Divell prince of the world Deut. 32. 42. Psal. 68. 21. Hab. 3. 13. and with him the great Empires the world which hee shall cause to rise and be instruments of his rebellion against Christ Revel 13. 2. PSAL. CXI VER 2. SOught out of the Italian Laid open before all them that is to say laid plainly open the great Theater of the Church Or worthy to be sought out or exquisite V. 3. Glorious the Italian glory exceeding glorious and honourable V. 5. He hath given he hath miraculously fed his people in the wildernesse V. 7. Sure as well for the meere declaration of his will as also for the loyall promise of mercy to them that shall keep them which promise is added to his said commandements V. 9. Redemption he eemes to have an especiall relation to the deliverance out of Egypt after which the law was given and the covenant solemnly renewed V. 10. The beginniâ—g namely the very foundation and origine His prayse namely the approbation and glâ—rious reward which man receives from God Rom. 2. 29. Or prayse of God himselfe PSAL. CXII VER 3. ANd his the fruit and reward thereof is assured to us in this world and shall be eternall in heaven V. 4. Ariseth through the middest of the darknesse of ignorance depravation and the miseries of this world
the Lord doth enlighten his by the light of his word spirit grace and favour whereby they are made truly happy Or if they doe fall into any evils the Lord returneth at his appointed time and causeth them to behold his countenance in joy and salvation V. 6. Remembrance with men for to bee praised for it and with God to receive the promised reward V. 7. Of evill of evill reports of slanders reproaches or evill newes V. 10. The desire that which they desire shall never come to passe their desires shall bee all in vaine Or that good and happinesse which they have so much desired shall vanish away when they are in the heigth of their pleasures PSAL. CXIII VER 3. PRaised all creatures set forth his honour that is to say doe yeeld abundant matter for to praise him V. 6. To behold hee doth not disdaine from his high seat of glory to provide for all creatures both celestiall and terrestriall PSAL. CXIV VER 2. IVdah namely the whole Nation of Israel divided before the separation of the tenne Tribes into Israel and Iudah by reason of this Tribes preheminency which by reason of their deliverance were a proper peculiar and holy Nation to God Exod. 6. 7. 19. 6. V. 3. Saw it namely the Lord appearing in his power in the cloudy pillar And fled that is to say retired suddenly back as it were to make way for the Lord Poeticaâ—l termes V. 4. The mountaines a description of the shaking of Mount Sinai Exod. 19. 18. Psal. 68. 8. PSAL. CXV VER 1. NOt unto us O Lord accomplish and fulfill our salvation not having any regard unto us or our work nor yet making use of any humane meanes therein whereby any part of glory may bee diverted and taken away from thee to bee imputed or given to us But doe it by thine onely grace and power that thy loving kindnesse towards us wretched sinners and thy truth in thy promises may by thee be used and by men acknowledged and adored V. 8. Are like the Italian Let them be like that is to say let God take away all understanding and use of reason from them seeing they doe so unworthily abuse it to his dishonour Rom. 1. 23. 28. Others translate it they are like unto them that is to say the Idolaters are as stupid and blind in feigning to themselves any godhead in the Idols as the Idols themselves are V. 15. You are or shall be V. 16. The Lords namely to be the seat of his glory Matth. 5. 34. 23. 22. Hath given namely the use of it depending from his providence and supreme dominion nor any absolute proprietie V. 18. But we being redeemed preserved alive and re-established by him PSAL. CXVI VER 1. HAth heard he doth continually heare mee and never faileth me V. 3. The sorrowes Italian the bounds according to others the sorrowes see upon Psal. 18. 5. V. 5. Righteous in delivering his children from unjust oppression V. 7. Dealt bountifully the Italian rewarded thee namely for thy faith and patience Or he hath done thee good V. 9. I will walk with all acknowledgment and gratitude I will consecrate my whole life unto thy service having thee alwayes before mine eyes to depend upon thee by faith and to frame all mine actions according to thy holy will V. 10. Have I spoken Italian I wil speak that is to say I have trusted in Gods promises and therefore having found the effects thereof I will not bee dumb like one that is dismayed having failed in his hopes but I will speak glorifying my selfe in God giving him thanâ—s and making open profession of my trust in him V. 11. I said see upon Psa. 31. 22. Are lyars he seemes to have a relation to Samuel his message that he brought him from the Lord concerning Gods promises to him and finding himself far from the effects of them hee had made some doubt of the Prophets truth Or the meaning may be plainly thus What can I hope for seeing every man betrayeth me and that I can trust no body V. 13. I will talk I will solemnly and joyfully acknowledge him a phrase taken from the custome observed in sacrifices of thanksgiving after which they made a feast wherein the father of the family for the honour of God to stirre up all the assistants to joyne in mirth and praysing of the Lord did take a cup in his hand and used a certaine forme of blessing and having drank caused the cup to passe round to all the rest And from that Christ took the ceremony of the holy communion 1 Cor. 10. 16. V. 15. Precious namely for to defend them from it and to revenge it if it happen by any violence of men and to be pleased with it as with a sacrifice and to remunerate it as a triall and victory of their faith and an accomplishment of their obedience see Psal 72. 14. Of his Saints or of good and godly men PSAL. CXVIII VER 6. ON my side or with me or neare me V. 10. Compassed had begirâ— me round V. 2. Fire of thornes which lasts but for a blast and leave no â—mbers nor coales see Eccles. 7. 6. V. 14. And song he is the author and subject of my mirth and praâ—ses V 18. The Lord or the Lord hath punished mee grievously V. 19. The gates namely of Gods temple where the law of God which is the rule of righteousnesse is preached and taught and where the chiefe part of it namely Gods service is performed and where we ought not to come in without an upright and sanctified soule V. 20. Of the Lord namely of his house through which man draweth neere unto him he being there present in the signes and pledges of his grace The righteous for to such and not to prophane persons it belongeth to enter in there see Isa. 35. 8. Revel 21. 27. and 22. 15. Or the meaning is God will not suffer good men alwayes to bee kept aloofe off from his house as I have beene during Sauls persecutions see Ecâ—les 8. 10. V. 22. The stone figurative termes to shew first and litterally Davids miraculous exaltation to the Kingdom though the chiefe of the people did contemne and reject him Then spiritually and prophetically Christs establishment God making him the foundation of his Church though the Priests and other chief of the people to whom the building of the ancient Church was committed did reject and withstand him V. 25. Save now this is the signification of the Hebrew word Hâ—sanna which was an acclamation they were wont to make to new Kings which was also made to Christ Matth. 21. 9. Send now namely to our King and to us through him V. 26. That commeth whom God sendeth to be King over us being consecrated and elected by him to be as it were his Deputy Acclamations made by the Priests and people when David came into the Temple and likewise to Christ whose figure David was We have we Priests
12 The house Which being full of extortions bringeth the wicked to ruine so far it is from being any stay unto them V. 14 In secret Whereby he sheweth that he means corrupting presents given to Judges to coole their zeale in doing of justice against maâ—â—factors Bosome See Prov. 17. 23. V. 16 Of the lead The Italian Of giants that is to say of the damned See Job 26. 5. Pro. 2. 18. 9. 18 V. 17 Oyle That is to say esseminate pleasures and delights amongst which in ancient times were your odoriferous oyles especially being used at banquers and feasts V. 18 A ransome A figurative terme as much as to say God shall be pleased and appeased with the righteous and shall turne his wrath towards the wicked who as one should say shall come into their places Prov. 11. 8. Isa. 43. 3. V. 20. Oyle The Italian Precious oyles which kinds of oyles and spices were in those dayes laid up amongst your rarest and most precious things See 2 Kings 20. 13. V. 21. Righteousnesse namely a just reward of his good life V. 22. A wise man Understanding and wisdome do often overcome strength as may be seene in Cities taken by stratagem See Eccl. 9. 14. V. 24. Proud All those that are proud are also scorners of God and men V. 25. The desire Which is not accompanied with any study of endeavour for to obtaine it and therefore serveth for nothing but to vex the foolish man V. 26. He coveteth the Italian The man given to covetousnesse coveteth c. even as the covetous man is insatiable in gathering to himselfe even so is the good man never weary of giving V. 27. With a wicked the Italian With wickednesse As if they had stolne it or forcibly taken it away giving the Lord part of their theft Isay 61. 8. Or offering it to God for to gaine his favour in some evill designe V. 28. That heareth He that had rather heare then speake rashly or falsely shall alwayes in time and place have occasion enough to speake and shall be hearkned unto being of entire life and reputation Or he that heares and faithfully reports or witnesses what he hath seene and heard V. 29. Wicked man As the wicked grow worse and worse untill they come to the point of unbridled boldnesse shaking off and casting aside all manner of shame even so good men continue and grow better and better in their good and upright conversation Directeth Or strengheneth and confirmeth CHAP. XXII VERS 1. LOving favour That is to say the favour and good will of men V. 2. Meet together Live together and in many things have need of one another and as they are borne all alike so death makes them all equall and at the last they are equally judged by the Lord Job 31. 15. Ephes. 6 9. Whereby the consequence is cleere that we ought to be charitable and upright because that before God there will be no difference V. 3. The evill Namely the danger and inconvenience Passeon Doe runne on headlong without any stay or circumspection V. 5 Thornes All manner of unhappinesse danger and trouble encumbreth their wicked life Doth keep namely from sinne he that keeps himselfe pure and cleane 1 John 5. 18. Shall be farre shall be exempt from these evil or shall keepe himselfe farre from such people V. 8. The rod That is to say the tyrannicall power and authority wherewith he unjustly oppresseth others Psal. 125. 3. V. 9. He that hath He that seeing other mens miseries and wants is moved to compassion V. 10. The scorner He that respecteth or reverenceth no man that is licentious in scoffing and mocking every one V. 11. He that loveth The good man proceeds in words and deeds with such grace discretion and honestie that he is able to gaine the favour of the greatest ones V. 12. Knowledge The Italian A man endowed with knowledge Namely with true and spirituall wisdome joyned with faith love and obedience V. 13. A Lion He saigneth unto himselfe imaginary dangers because hee would have some pretence that he might not goe abroad into the fields to work V. 14. The mouth That is to say their dalliances and allurements serve for to catch men even as your pits made by hunters for to catch wilde beasts V. 18. Within thee The Italian Iâ— thy belly In thy soule like wholesome and well digested meate They shall The Italian And if they be all If thou hast well conceived and learned them so that thou canst in fitting times and places make convenient use of them if thou doest alwayes adorne thy speech with them like unto a string of rich and precious pearles V. 21. The certaintie Namely these divine eternall and undoubted truths Thou mightest That thou mayest in any vocation wherein thou shalt bee employed by God or men speake worke and converse in all manner of uprightnesse V. 22. Because he is taking occasion from his povertie which is without power or defence Or take heed thou doe him no wrong for thou shouldest thereby not wrong justice onely but mercy also which is so much recommended and encharged to us by God Or for feare of the Lord who is the deâ—ender of the poore In the gate In judgment whose seate was neere to the Citie gates the meaning is do him no wrong neither in publick nor in private See Job 5. 4. 31. 21. V. 25. Get a snare be not unawares drawne to imitate him or doe not runne into some mortall danger as one often doth in such mens companies V. 26. That strike For to enter rashly into suretyship V. 29. Diligent that hath a quick and ready wit to resolve upon businesse and is watchfull in taking hold of opportunities diligent and active in his actions Shall stand shall be advanced and imployed in great mens services and shall not be imployed in the imployments of the meanest sort of people CHAP. XXIII VERS 1. COnsider Be restrained and moderate in thine eating and discreet in not laying thy hands upon any thing but what shall be set before thee as thy proper portion according to the ancient manner of feasts and especially beware thou touch not that which is for the Lord. V. 2 Pat a kinfe Thou wilt draw some misfortune upon thy selfe by the meanes of the Princes displeasure V. 3. Of his dainties His rich garnished courtly Tables Deceitfull Because that it is a bait to bring one into much slavery and divers miseries and courtly ruines and it is no firme thing nor alwayes loyall witnesse of good will V. 4 Labour not Unreasonably with anxiety and biting care Wisedome Namely carnall wisedome by which thou art driven to gaine great wealth as a meanes of worldly happinesse Or which thou employest to get riches and in which thou puttest thy confidence to grow rich Or wherein thou gloriest after thou art grown wealthy V. 5 Set thine eyes Hebr. wilt thou cause thine eyes to flye towards riches V. 6 That hath an evill That is
a great number of spirituall Canticles penned by Solomon this was by him or by the Church after him called the Canticle of Canticles for the excellency of it as being a president to all the rest Whereupon also the ancient Jewes comparing these three sacred bookes which go in Solomons name to the three parts of the Temple which he built They liken the Proverbs to the Court Ecclesiastes to the Holy Place and this Canticle to the most Holy Place To signifie that it is the treasurie of the most sacred and highest mysteries of holy Scripture For indeed the subject thereof is not so much concerning the ordinary state of the elect nor of the common actions of their faith and piety nor of Gods ordinary benefits bestowed upon them as of the first-fruits of the vertues of the age to come of the inward infusion of Gods grace into their hearts and of the unspeakable comforts of his Spirit with the lifting up of the soule and minde and of the strong effects of faith in its greatest endeavours and of the divine love purged from all worldly thoughts and affections All these things are by Solomon represented in this booke bringing in by prophetick spirit Christ dead and risen againe and ascended into heaven after he had contracted a spirituall mariage with his Church and every faithfull soule comming from time to time whilest she was yet in this world expecting the accomplishment of this mariage in heaven to visit her with new assurances of his love and the enjoyment of his presence with inward excitements to yeeld unto him all duties of love faith perseverance and invocation and especially to follow him with her heart up to heaven where he resides in glory and whither in his appointed time he will gather her up unto him Now he dâ—scribes and sets downe these visits two wayes In the one the Church and the faitfull soule prevents him with her desires and prayers In the other she is prevented by Christ who presents himselfe unto her unawares To shew that on the one side it is fitting for her to desire with ferventnesse to relish these first fruits and on the other side that the times and meanes to obtaine them are at Christ free appointment and when it pleaseth him though he never quite deprives his elect of them in this world so they be desired with a holy zeale and the soule doe dispose it selfe thereunto with religious preparations If the Church receive them readily and with an interchangeable fervency there â—nsueth all manner of joy and comfort But if she be slack and negligent therein the occasion is lost and there follow great troubles and afflictions Both Wayes there alwayes appeareth Christ his infinite charity and the Churches lively faith and enterchangeable love Whereupon the Church bursts forth into divine praises and admirations of her bridegroomes perfections and Christ also on his side by his approbation authorizeth and exalteth the gifts and graces which he hath conferred upon his Church by the Spirit of regeneration and exhorteth her to aime lively and continually at the marke of her heavenly vocation Which the Church also protests for her part to desire conditionally that the Lord will keepe his prefixed time praying him alwayes to strengthen her in her weaknesses Christ is brought in accompanied by his friends and the Church by her companions Christs friends are the holy Angels and the glorified spirits The Churches companions are the particular Churches or the faithfull soules or those which desire to joyne themselves unto her by faith Christ makes the Angels partakers of his rejoycing because of the worke of his grace The whole body of the Church communicates her knowledge instruction and light to the faithfull soules or to the particular Churches extending her care even to the Gentiles of whose calling she hath been informed and instructed by the Lord. Now it is to be considered that whatsoever is spoken in this booke in poeticall and figurative termes must be directly referred to spirituall meanings to which it perfectly and properly belongeth whereas if it should be turned any other way there would be nothing but monstrous absurdities ANNOTATIONS CHAP I. VERS 1. OF songs Namely the most divine and excellent Canticle of all those that Solomon penned 1 Kings 4. 32. V. 2. Let him kisse me The Bride namely the Church desires that Christ who hath contracted a spirituall mariage with her the accomplishment of which is deferred untill eternall life should come in the meane while at severall times to give her more expresse assurances of his grace should draw neerer unto her with more intimate approaches of his presence and power and should give her more lively inspirations of his Spirit which is as it were the breath of his mouth Then Wine Whose property is to comfort the heart to engender new spirits purge them warme them and refine them So Gods grace infused into a faithfull mans heart doth comfort it and inflame it to heavenly things V. 3. Of the savour all the faithfull soules which are like so many chaste Virgins whereof the universall Church is composed are enticed to love thee fervently by reason of the gifts of the holy Ghost wherewith the Father hath anointed thee Psa. 45. 7. 9 133. 2. Isay 11. 3. which gifts thou powrest upon them by the preaching of the Gospell 〈◊〉 Cor. 2. 14. 16. Thy name Namely the knowledge of thee V. 4. Dâ—aw me Cause mee by vertue of thy Spirit to raise my selfe from the earth up to heaven where thou dwellest and where the end or marke of my heavenly vocation is that where thou art I may also be perfectly united with thee See Hosea 11. 4. John 12. 32. 17. 24. We will runne That is to say thy Spirit shall not worke in us with an insensible motion without any interchangeable or voluntary action on our side like unto weights which are drawne up with engines But it shall cause us to will and move as thou doest and after thee For Gods grace doth not destroy the manner of rationall working in man but onely addeth a supernaturall vertue to it Philip. 3. 12. 14. The King Namely Christ Jesus sitting at the right hand of the Father hath by his death and resurrection given me right to come into heaven which is as it were the bride-groomes chamber John 14. 2. And by faith I am assured one day to be really brought into it Ephes. 2. 6. We will remember That is to say I and all my true members will voluntarily renounce all carnall delights that our only joy may be in thee who hast so loved us and that hast within thy selfe the true object and cause of love The upright This seemeth to be added for to exclude hypocrites which are in the externall Church from these holy desires and meditations V. 5. I am black If you will judge rightly of me and be joyned to me looke not upon my outward wretchednesse and deformitie with the eyes
never bee without restoratives of Gods word for feare of fainting V. 6. His left hand is The Italian Let his left hand be None but Christ by his spirit can ease me in the faintnesses which I am subject to in this world by loving and following of him See Rom. 8. 26. V. 7. I charge you The Italian I adjure you This is the bride-groom who arrives upon a suddain and unlooked for whilst the bride in her languishments is fallen asleep and by this charge which he gives the brides companions namely the particular Churches and the elect hee seemes to intend to make a triall of the readinesse of her faith and love to see if she will awake of her selfe at his comming see Matth. 25. 6. Ephes. 5. 14. By the Roes That is to say by the example of these fearfull beasts which the hunters endeavour to steale upon softly and not to affright them or make them runne away with much noyse And hereby is signified the mildnesse of Evangelicall preaching and exhortations 1 Thes 2. 6 7. Or I adjure you by my love towards all the true elect which are figured by these pleasant and wilde beasts that have no gall V. 8 The voyce The Italian Behold the voyce this is the bride who you must imagine did awake on a suddaine according as her bridegroome did imagine He commeth a representation of Christs speed in visiting his Church and every faithfull soule from heaven when he is earnestly and fervently desired so to doe V. 9 Behold hee standeth Though I doe not see him openly which is a thing reserved for the life everlasting 1 Corinth 13. 12. yet I doe apprehend him by faith and doe finde the effects of his presence 2 Cor. 5. 7. 1 Pet. 1. 8. V. 10 Spake Namely by inspiration and internal motion of the spirit forwarding and animating the exhortatâ—ons of his preached word Rise up forsake the world in heart and affection to follow me ayming at the marke of thy heavenly vocation Phil. 3. 14. Col. 3. 12. V. 11. The winter The pleasing spring of the yeare of grace is come through the manifestation of the Messias in the flesh and the preaching of the Gospell enjoy it then with that spirit of freedom which giveth thee accesse unto mee with confidence Cant. 7. 11. Rom. 13. 11 12. 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. A propheticall description of this great good which in Solomons time was yet a great way off V. 12 Of the singing That is to say of rejoycing in God and yielding unto him continuall thankes Others to prune their vines which was a token that the spring was come V. 14 O my dove This is a continuation of the Bride-grooms speech to the bride which her soule onely unnerstands she alone hath power to preach it to others Now this name of Dove so frequently attributed to the Church represents her purity simplicity mildnes and sociable nature this bird having no gall nor beake nor clawes to doe any hurt with and is very tame and sociable That art This is also a very ordinary thing for Doves to doe to signifie that the Church is oftentimes constrayned to fly into the further part of the world and hid it self in corners to avoyd persecutions Yet she never ought for to forsake the freedome of her profession nor the invocation of Christs name nor the preaching of his word V. 15 Take us This is Christs promise namely that he will appoynt his Angels to overthrow and destroy tyrants and persecuters Psal 80. 14. Or a command given to the Church it selfe to represse and put out hereticks and schismaticks which grow up together with the truth of the Gospell V. 16 My beloved This is the conclusion of this visit wherein the Church gives herselfe wholly to Christ and doth embrace and lay hold on him by a lively faith though we reside in heaven in glory to which corporall absence she voluntarily consents He feedeth Who in his heavenly paradice and fruition of his glory performeth the office of soveraigne shepheard of the blessed soules and from thence gathereth up unto him those that are yet in this world Canticles chapter 6. verse 2. Revelations chap. 7. verse 17. V. 17 The day break The Italian The breath of the day For likely at break of day there arise fine pleasing winds Genesis 3. 8. See concerning the breaking of this everlasting day of Glory Psalme 49. 14. Cant 7. 12. Rom. 13. 11. 2 Pet. 19. The shadowes The night of the present estate of this world which is nothing but darknesse of misery sinne disorder and sorrow Turne Now thou hast fully comforted and restored me by this thy visit I am content for to returne to my ordinary course of faith repentance service and obedience as if thou didst retire into heaven carrying with thee these extraordinary lights favours untill the great day of the resurrection at which time I hope thou wilt restore them to me perfect and everlasting without any interruption Cant. 8. 14. Upon the mountaines This name of Bether is not to be found any where else peradventure it is some name framed according to the signification of the word which is separation for by these mountaines is meant heaven and the state of eternall life as well by reason of the height of it as for its separation from all conditions and qualities of this animall and terrestriall life and from the state of this corruptible world Ephes. 4. 10. CHAP. III. VERS 1. I Sought him This is the bride who in a holy quietnesse of spirit by prayers meditations lifting up of the mind and heart endeavoureth to procure the Lords returne with new comfort light place and vertue of the holy Ghost which the faithfull man doth not alwayes obtaine in the same moment of time as he desires it Isaiah 26. 9. V. 2 I will rise That which I could not attain unto in my rest and whilst I lived retired I will now endeavour to get by action and diligence in my vocation V. 3 The watch-men It appeares by Canticles 5 7. that by this word are meant great worldly wi 〈…〉 men who have the câ—re and government of States and Common-wealths whilst the night of this life lasteth But have no light of the kingdome of heaven neither can they give a man any directions towards it V. 4 It was but a little To shew that Christ is never sought for in vaine Mat. 7. 7. Luk. 18. 7. Heb. 10. 37. And would not let him goe Here are described the fervent desires and the forcible endeavours of the Church and of every faithfull person to make this singular presence of Christ perpetuall and familiar unto them which neverthelesse cannot bee attained unto in this life but is reserved for the life evâ—rlasting See Gen. chapt 32. v. 29. Luke chapter 4. ver 25. V. 5. I charge you The Italian I adjure you this is the Bridegroome and by the connexion of this representation we must suppose that the bride
neere to Jerusalem and very much abounding in Corne. V. 6. Grapes that is to say some small remnant of people shall remaine in the Countrey V. 7. At that day when these calamities have hapned that small remnant shall be converted to me and to my true seruice which came to passe in part under Iosias 2 Chr 34. 33. and was perfectly accomplished under Jesus Christ. V. 8. That which namely the Idols the Groves which were consecrated by the Idolaters Isai. 1. 29. Or the images see Lev 26. 30. V. 9. A forsaken Bough namely after all the fruit is shaken of V. 10. Of the Rock see Deut. 3â— 4. Shalt thou plant thoushalt tâ—ke much paines and use much industry in tilling of ground but the fruit thereof shall be carried away by thine enemies Strange slips rare and excellent â—â—ips which were brought a great way either through curiosity or for the rarenesse of them V. 11. The day of griefe namely of the last desolation of the Assyrians Country V. 12. Woe to a new prophecie of the discomfiture of the Assyrians Army by the Angel 2 King 19. 35. Of many people or many sorts of divers Nations whereof the Assyrians Army was composed V. 14. Trouble a horrible tumult by reason of such a sudden slaughter CHAP. XVIII Vers. 1. SHadowing which raiseth and sendeth forth such mighty Armies that they seeme to be thicke Clouds of Locusts which shadow the Earth which is ordinary in Ethiopia Joel 2. 10. see concerning these innumerable Armies of Ethiopians 2 Chron. 14. 9. So Armies are called wings Isa. 8. 8. This prophecie seems to have relation to the conquest which Nebuchadnezzar made of Ethiopia together with Egypt Beyond or along by he Rivers V. 2. Ambassadours Ethiopia is divided into the Easterne which was a part of Arabia and the Westerne and the Red-Sea in the middle Gen. 2. 13. Numb 12. 1. and it seems that the seat of the Kingdome as in the Easterne part so that they were faine to send messengers into the Westerne parts for to have levies of men made By the Sea namely the red Sea or Arabicke gulfe Of Bulrushes according to the ancient custome of those Countries which in some places lasteth to this day to make the easier way against the streame by rockes flats and fals of Rivers Scattered the Italian hath it Of a long stature Heb. a Nation of long extent which is a thing namely their tallnesse that hath beene obseâ—ed at all times in the Ethiopians Peeled without haire or smooth having no haire upon their bodies which is also a property of those Country bodies by reason of the excessive heat A terrible people namely the most savage and rude amongst them which are those that dwell in the innermost parts of Ethiopia farre from the Sea looking more blacke and horrid and being more barbarous then the others Troden namely a vile and abject Nation kept in extreame slavery a thing proper to the Moores and Ethiopians both in their owne Country and abroad The Rivers this is also one of the properties of Ethiopia namely that the Rivers Nilus and Niger overflowing by reason of the great raines in Winter doe wash away all the fatnesse of the Land whereupon Egypt was by the ancients called the gift of Nilus V. 3. All ye that is to say I doe bring the world tidings of the Chaldeans generall over-running the Country Wherefore so soon as ye shall perceive it once to begin you must expect the continuance of it untill such time as all that be accomplished which I prophecie unto you V. 4. I will that is to say I will give the Chaldeans leave to goe on with this their great enterprise and will no way hinder them onely I will have the eye of my providence open and sixed upon my Church to comfort conduct and defend her amidst all these tempests as I did at her comming forth of Egypt and in the wildernesse by the siery and cloudy pillar Isa. 4. 5. V. 5. For that is to say the effect of my sufferance shall be this that the King of the Chaldeans shall conquer and destroy the great states of the world before they be growne old and weake with age even as if one should cut and dresse a Vine where it is budded and ready to beare fruit V. 6. Left that is to say they shall be left for a prey to their Conquerours and new Lords or to the eves and robbers on the high way as it often falleth out in new conquered Countries V. 7. In that time namely after all these ruines and calamities the Ethiopians shall be converted to God under the Gospell and shall embrace the Christian faith which indeed hath been so and is so to this day see Acts 8. 27 37. Shall the a figurative description of that peoples spirituall subjection to Christs Kingdome with termes taken from tributes and presents which are brought to earthly Kings and Princes as Psa. 68. 31. 72. 10. Isa. 16. 1. CHAP. XIX Vers. 1. RIdeth a propheticall description of Gods sudden and unlooked for judge ments executed by the Chaldeans upon Egypt as Psa. 18. 9. 104. 3. The Idols all the divels endeavours who is served in those idols and thereby seduceth men making a shew of defending those that worship him shall be quite overthrowne see Exod. 12. 12. and the beliefe which men had in them shall vanish away and the images themselves shall be beaten down and destroyed Jer. 43. 12. or carried away into captivity according to the custome of the heathen Isa. 46. 1. V. 2. Set the raising warres and civill factions amongst themselves Kingdome namely a province or rectories for Egypt was divided into rectories V. 3. The Spirit namely their strength valour and heart shall faile them at their need familiar spirits see Lev. 19. 31. V. 4. Cruell Lord namely Nebuchadnezzar King of Babylon Jer. 46. 26. V. 5. The waters a figurative description of an extream desolation of Egypt which had all its pleasure profit ritches and security comming in by Sea the chiefest meanes of their great traffique and by means of the River Nilus which is the cause of the Countries great fruitfulnesse V. 6. Turne the Rivers farre away the Italian the Rivers shall goe backe namely by reason of the falling of the waters Of defence Egypt is often times thus called by reason of the Hebrew names signification The Countrey being much strengthned by meanes of the waters Others construe it as though he meant great bankes raised up upon the sides of the Rivers V. 7. By the Brookes being sowne and growing upon grounds all wet and dirty by reason of the overflowing of the River Nilus Driven away they shall be all spoiled through the rage desolation of war which shal be like the overflowing of a River V. 9. In fine Flax which was one of the singular and choicest rarities of Egypt see 1 King 10. 28. Prov. 7. 16. V. 11. Zoan a most ancient City of
Vers. 1. BUt now namely in the dayes of the Gospell I will redeem my Church from sinne and free her from all her evils That created thee in respect of thy first creation but chiefly in regard of the second namely the spirituall regeneration Isa. 29. 23. I have called I have given thee all that being thou hast and have chosen thee amongst all the rest Exod. 33. 17. V. 2. When thou passest a description of extream calamities Psal. 66. 12. from which God alwayes delivereth his Church V. 3. I gave I have delivered thee out of all thy calamities and have put other Nations which were strangers to mee and thine enemies in thy stead to be thy ransom see Prov. 11. 8. and 21. 18. V. 7. That is called even as children are called by their fathers name Yea I have this redoubling of words signifieth that all the Churches deliverance from the beginning to the end is Gods worke and grace Phil. 1. 6. Heb. 13. 21. V. 8. The blinde within this particular taxation of the children of Israel with wilfull blindenesse Isa. 42. 19. are contained all other men in their naturall state deprived of all spirituall light and obedience to God though they abound in carnall understanding V. 9. Be gathered as in a solemn judgement either to defend and maintaine their idolatries and superstitions or to see themselves condemned for them as Isa. 41. 1 21 22. Among them namely among their false gods Declare thiâ— namely this admirable restauration of the Church by the Messias Be justified bee acknowledged for true Gods Isa. 41. 26. And say let them confesse this truth which is so powerfully preached by the Gospell namely that there is but one true eternall God to whom belongeth all glory and worship V. 10. Ye namely all nations shall be convinced by this truth and shall bear witnesse of it to all men jointly with the people of Israel here called Gods servants and chosen by prerogative Isa. 42. 19. That ye may the end of all that I say to you is for to bring you to this beleefe and confession That I am he namely the true eternall God subsisting of himself and being still the same all which acknowledgements are comprehended in the Hebrew word V. 12. I have declared I have caused my Prophets to foretell the salvation which I will accomplish in my sons person and will afterwards have it preached to all men by the Gospell No strange god namely that hath done these things with me V. 13. Ye before I was before time began to run on and therefore was eternall Let it or call it back V. 14. For your sake a prophesie of the deliverance from the captivity of Babylon set forth as though it were come already according to the Prophets stile I have sent namely by the Persians and the Medes Brought down I have caused the Babylonians being affrighted with the unlooked for surprising of their City to flie to save themselves upon the river Euphrates V. 16. Which maketh Exod 14. 21. V. 17. Bringing forth by hardning of Pharaohs heart causing him to puâ—sue the people with his army Exod. 14. 4 V. 18. Remember ye not that is to say the deliverance out of Egypt shall be so much inferiour to the deliverance out of Babylon that it shall in some sort not deserve to be remembred for the glory of the one shall quite darken the other V. 19. Now it shall that is to say within a short time namely in respect of the many yeers which are past since the comming out of Egypt or in respect of God with whom the furthermost times are as hard by and present Make a way that is to say I will bring backe my people by a miraculous means as I did formerly bring them thorow the desaâ—â— in which I caused streams of water to run continually along with them Exod. 17. 6. Numb 20. 11. Psalm 78. 16. see Isa. 35. 6. and 41. 18. V. 20 The beasts a figurative exaggeration as if the wilde beasts participating also of this unwonted abundance of waters as peradventure they really did in the wildernesse had also on their behalfe praised the Lord who was the author of this miraculoâ—s benefit V. 21. Have I formed to whom I will give as it were a new being through my deliverance and a new heart to know and serve me contrary to that ungratefull and rebellious people which was in Isaiahs time of whom hee speaks afterwards see Psal. 102. 18. V. 23. Thou hast not but hast done these things to thine idols Or I doe not regard the externall service thou doest to mee it being done without piety or repentance Amos 5. 25. V. 24. Made me that is to say thou hast tried my long patience in seeing and suffering thy sinnes to my great annoyance Isa. 1. 13. V. 25. For mine own out of mine own free motion and meer good will to exercise and shew my mercy that all the praise may be given to me Ezek. 36. 22. V. 26. Put me in hast thou any thing to alledge or reply to these mine accusations V. 27. Thy first father namely Adam his meaning is Thou are corrupt and evill even in thy first naturall beginning Isa 48. 8. namely in Adam in whom all men have sinned Rom. 5. 12. Teachers namely those men which thou imployest as mediators towards me as the priests Therefore neither in thy selfe nor in any others for thee is there any means of restauration to salvation but in me onely Have they are guilty of grievous sins which makes them abominable to God and consequently their prayers sacrifices and intercessions will be altogether unprofitable V. 28. I have prophaned not regarding the false names they bear of sacred persons The princes namely the Priests and chiefe of the Ecclesiasticall order and ministers of the Temple CHAP XLIV Vers. 3. WAter namely abundance of my grace for the purging and remitting of sins and of the gift of my Spirit for sanctification Upon him that is that is to say upon my poor Elect whose consciences will finde and feel the extream want of it V. 5. One shall say all manner of persons and Nations shall joyne with my Church and shall make open profession of my faith and service see Psalm 87. 4. V. 7. And who God here reiterates the proofe of his eternall God-head whereof he had spoken Chap. 41. 22. and 43. 9. against idols and idolaters Shall call this word seemeth to have a relation to Gods first decree and councell by which he gives the first form and being to all things for Gods calling in Scripture signifies creating and producing by his word and this declaring which followeth is the prediction of things determined and setting in order is the execution thereof in the appointed time It namely the salvation and redemption of the Church by the Messias Since I namely since or from the beginning of the world Gen. 3. 15. Unto them namely to them that follow and worship them V.
counsels and determinations and generally all the publike government He hath a regâ—rd to that the royall Palace was neer to this gate where the common councell did use to assemble and come together V. 12. Make that is to say seeing they have shed the blood of these poor children in Topheth I will also cause their blood to be shed all over the City Or I will make this City as abominable and horrid as Topheth which by reason of these execrable idolatries represented Hell see Isa. 30. 33. CHAP. XX. Vers. 1. GOvernour the Italian oversâ—er under the high Priest there were one or two more that were Governours of the priestly order and such an one was this see Numb 3. 32. 2 Chron. 35. 8. V. 2. High gate it was a gate which was not one of the Temple gates but was in that part of the Câ—ty that belonged to the tribe of Judah drawing towards the other part which belonged to the tribe of Benjamin and was neer the Temple and was called high by reason of its situation and to make a difference between it and the other gate of Benjamin Jer. 37. 12. and 38. 7. which was in the lower part of the City and looked towards the land 〈◊〉 Bâ—njamin V. 3. Magor-Missabib that is to say Fear round about a terme used in a generall terror Jer. 6. 25. and 46. 5. The meaning is seeing thou doest endeavour by thy false prophecies vers 6. to encourage the people against Gods threatnings God shall cause thee to bee encompassed with terrour on all sides and thou shalt be a cause of terrour to all thy followers by reason of the horrible diasters that shall befall thee V. 7. O Lord the Prophets complaint to God who had by great promises induced him and by an absolute command almost forced him to accept of this charge of Prophet by which he got nothing but derision and injuries at mens hands V. 8. I spake that is to say Every time as I preach thy word to this wicked people I am furiously ass 〈…〉 lted by them as by so many theeves and murtherers V. 9. I said I had almost taken a carnall resolution to renounce altogether my vocation of Prophet but that I felt such opposition of the holy Ghost within my selfe that I could not follow mine own inclination V. 10. Râ—port he seems to set forth the Commission which was given by his enemies to their spies namely that they should particularly relate unto them whatsoever they should heare Jeremiah speak that they might thereby frame an accusation against him before the King the Priests and others Halting to see if I did speake any thing unadvisedly whereupon they might entrap meâ— Be enticed the Italian he will be deceived namely being inticed by our cunnings he may let goe some word whereby we may cause him to perish V. 14. Cursed the Prophet being overcome at last by humane weaknesse namely impatience breaks out into these irregular speeches whereof see upon Job 3. 3. V. 16. Let him hear that is to say Let him live in continuall terrors and troubles CHAP. XXI Vers. 4. TUrn back the meaning seems to be thus I will make your warlike engines which you have set upon the City walls for your defence to be to no use neither shall they avail you any thing being broken or dismounted by the enemies without Or they shall cast up such fences against them that they shall be to no effect whereupon you will be constrained to draw them into the City again V. 9. His life the Italian their soul that is to say their persons at least shall escape though they lose their goods Or they shall think themselves as happy in saving their lives as if they carried away a great deal of booty V. 12. In the morning that is to say carefully or every morning that is to say every day or at the hours of your judiciall assemblies which were in the morning Psal. 101. 8. V. 13. Inhabitant that is to say O thou Jewish Nation which dwellest in the vallies encompassed with high hils and O Jerusalem which art as it were the strength of all the plain that lieth round about thee whereupon thou art confident against my threatnings Jâ—r 17. 3. I my selfe against whom no strength nor defence will prevail will come against thee to execute my judgements V. 14. The fruit that is to say with a punishment beâ—itting your sinnes the sinne being as the seed and the punishment as the harvest Prov. 1. 31. In the forrest namely in the parts and Cities of this Countrey which are most inhabited rich and strong see Isa. 10. 18. and 32. 19. Jer. 22. 7. CHAP. XXII Vers. 6. THou art the Italian thou hast been as Gilead that is to say I have hitherto maintained thee in a high powerfull and happy state as these fruitfull mountains which are full of noble plants but I will lay thâ—e waste like a wood that is digged up by the roots V. 10. For the dead namely for King Josiah for whom there was great lamentation made 2 Chr. 35. 24 25. For him namely for Jehoahaz Josiahs eldest son who was carried away prisoner into Egypt and there died 2 Kings 23. 34. V. 11. Shallum it seems to be the same Jehoaâ—az which was spoken of before who might have two names and peradventure a third name namely Iohanan 1 Chron. 3. 15. for it is not credible that it should bee that Shallum spoken of in the Chronicles which was Iosiahs fourth son V. 13. Unto him he means Iehoiakim the second sonne of Iosiah whose tyrannie and pride in buildings is blamed V. 15. Reign doest thou beleeve that thou shalt enjoy the Kingdom peaceably notwithstanding thy tyrannies and wickednesse that thou buildest thy selfe such a stately Palace garnished with cedars and with most curious pictures Eat and drink did not Iosiah enjoy peace and prosperitie through his righteousnesse and pietie towards God V. 18. Lament Iehoiakim shall not be lamented by his kindreds tears for him nor by his wiâ—e nor by his subjects V. 19. As an asse that is to say his dead body and his bones shall lie above ground without buriall like the body and bones of an asse which some say befell him by the way as he was carried away to Babylon and others say it was in Babylon it selfe he dying in prison and being afterwards thrown out upon a dunghill see 2 Chron. 36. 6. Ier. 36. 30. Ezech. 19. 9. V. 20. Go up let thy reâ—uge be sometimes to the Chaldeans calling them as it were from mount Lebanon to aid thee against the Egyptians And sometimes let it bee to the Egyptians calling them from the hill of Bashan against the Chaldeans one of these hills being over against one of these Kingdomes and the other against the other Kingdome but it shall be all in vain see Ier. 2 18 36. Ezech. 16. 26 28. and 23. 12 14. Lovers namely these prophane people thine associates to whom thou bearest a
Jeremiah spake to Zedekiah and to the Priests Ier. 27. 12. In the beginning some take this at large as who should say in his first yeeres for afterwards it is said that this happened in the fourth yeere Others hold that this was in the first yeere of Zedekiahs raigne and in the first of the weeke of yeeres Exod. 23. 10. Lev. 25. 3. as also they will have in other places these Sabbathicall yeeres meant 2 Kin. 19. 29. Dan. 1. 1. The Prophet namely one of the Colledge of the appointed Prophets Ier. 26. 7. or professing to have propheticke revolations though he had none V. 〈◊〉 I have broken that is to say I have determined shortly to deliver my people out of the Chaldeans bondage figured by the yoake which Ieremiah did weare about his necke V. 8. The Prophets that is to say it is an ordinary thing for true Prophets to denounce Gods judgements upon grievous sinners as this people is and one ought not to suspect so much deceit in sinister predictions which cause offence as in favourable ones which doe gaine favour and applause yet the event will shew the truth Thus spake Ieremiah being not yet certaine of Hananiahs falshood as he was afterwards v. 16. 17. V. 16. Rebellion because that by thy false promises thou hast caused the people to be hardned in their sinnes and hast contrary to Gods will and to the the oath which Zedekiah had sworne 2 Chro. 36. 13. fostered his rebellion against Nebuchadnezzar CHAP. XXIX Vers. 5. BUild you by these meanes he signifieth that the captivity would be long v. 28. and exhorteth them to mitigate the troublesomenesse of it by all honest means V. 8. Which you cause to be dreamed namely inducing your false Prophets by bribes or flattery to speake as you would have them and to frame their predictions according to your minds V. 10. Accomplished and not before as the false Prophets said V. 11. End of evils which are past and hope for the time to come V. 15. Because because you believe false Prophets that are amongst you v. 21 24. which feed you with vaine hopes Heare ye Gods decree concerning the remainder of the Jewes which is yet in Jerusalem so farre are you which are out already from comming home V. 22. Rosted that is to say burnt with a soft fire V. 23. I know though they commit their wickednesses in secret and doe dissemble them before men V. 24. Speake that is to say denounce this prophecie against him here and then send it to him in writing V. 25. Zephaniah this was the second Priest next to the high Priest 2 King 25. 18. and therefore had great power in Ecclesiasticall businesses see Ierem. 20. 1. V. 26. Iehoiada if by this Jehoiada be meant the high Priest in the time of Ioash 2 King 11. 2 Chro. 23. the meaning is seeing it hath pleased God to establish thee in the Priestly Office doe thou imitate Iehoiada his example who upon an extraordinary occasion did use Soveraigne power in re-ordering of the State and Church and doe thou the like against Jeremiah who seeketh to subvert both Others thinke that this Iehoiada was Zephaniahs predecessor That is mad thus did prophane men scoffe the Lords Prophets because of their extasies and extaordinary motions see 2 Kin. 9. 11. V. 32. Shall not have that is to say I will cause all his generation to perish before the time of the promised deliverance come CHAP. XXX Vers. 3. FOr lo I will have thy prophecies as well of threatnings as promises bee preserved for posteritie the one for the comfort of the residue of my people and the other for their instruction in after times when I have re-established them to keepe them from falling againe into the same miseries through sinne V. 5. We have a representation of the peoples generall terror upon the Chaldeans comming V. 8. His namely the King of Babylons Yoake he hath a relation to the signe spoken of by Jeremiah Jer. 27. 2. V. 9. David namely the Messias descended from David according to the flesh and shall hold his place in being King over his people see Ezek. 34. 23. 37. 24. from hence it appeares that the perfect accomplishment of this promise is referred to Christ and belongs to the spirituall Israel V. 12. Incurable that is to say inevitable by Gods irrevocable decree V. 13. To plead the Italian to take in hand that is to say that seekes to stay my judgement by conversion prayers and other spirituall meanes to ease thee of those evils thou art threatned withall V. 14. Thy lovers namely the Egyptians and other Nations with which thou hast joyned thy selfe in league to the wrong of Gods pure service Jer. 22. 20. Ezek. 16. 37. 23. 22. Cruellone that is to say without any compassion by a desire of a just revenge and through a jealousie even to utter destruction Which must be understood of the impenitent people and not of the elect which were amongst them V. 17. They called thee thine enemies thought that I had for ever cast thee out of my favour and driven thee out of the Land of promise never to have either care or remembrance of thee V. 18. Heape that is to say raised up upon its owne floore The manner that is to say according to the ancient modell and forme A figurative Prophecie of the spirituall re-establishment of the Church by Christ. V. 21. And their that is to say my people shall no more be governed nor tyrannized over by strangers It shall have governours of its owne Nation who shall therefore be more pitifull and loving Deut. 17. 15. Isa. 62. 5. This being refeired to Christ signifieth that he shall really be of the Iewish Nation according to the flesh and that being like his Church save onely in sinne he shall take compassion enough of their miseries and infirmities Heb. 2. 17. 4. 15. Will cause him that is to say I my selfe will convert my people by vertue of my spirit seeing that of themselves they cannot nor will not do it and that without me it is impossible for man to doe it Ier. 13. 23. 31. 18. Lam. 5. 21. Ioh. 15. 5. CHAP. XXXI Vers. 1. THe same time namely of the Messias promised in the precedent chapter V. 2. Left of that is to say the deliverance out of Egypt and the bringing of the people through the Wildernesse ought to be an example and pledge to you of the new deliverance out of Babylon which I promise you and of everlasting salvation in Christ. The Sword from the Egyptians persecution with armed hand and from their cruell oppression Went that is to say in the signes and effects of my presence the Arke going before them Rest that is to say a place to settle and encampe themselves in commodiously Num. 10. 33. Deut. 1. 33. and afterwards a firme and peaceable habitation in the Land of Canaan Psal. 95. 11. V. 3. Of old the Churches reply
derided as if she had kept a long Sabbath V. 8. Removed Heb. in a shaking namely of the head have seen for God hath shewn to the world her infamous wickednesses A terme taken from the ignominiâ—us punishments which were inflicted upon common and publike strumpets V. 9. Her silthinesse that is to say She hath made shew of her infamies A terme taken from prostituted whores or from menstruous women see Isa. 3. 9. Her last end namely the judgement which I should in the end give upon it V 10. Vpon all namely upon the holy vessels and treasures and upon the instruments of thy service and pledges of thy presence V. 14 The yoke that is to say The Lord hath fastened unto me the punishment of my sins and I cannot free my self from it V. 15. An assembly the Italian addeth at an appointed time that is to say he hath appointed the time and place when and where mine enemies should assault me He hath troden he hath broken and bruised it with extreme calamities see Isa. 63. 3. Rev. 14. 20 V. 16. The comforter namely God by his holy Spirit V. 17. Spreadeth forth the Italian Distributeth bread to her self with her own hands description of the want of comfort because that amongst the Iews the kinsfolks and neighbours did use to bring food to them that mourned for the death of their friends inviting them to take food and to comfort them selves see Deut. 26. 14. Ier. 16. 7. Ezek. 24. 17. Hos. 9 4. As a menstruous shunned and severed from all men as menstruous women were under the law V. 19. Lovers see vers 2. V. 20. Death by pestilence and famine V. 21. The day namely the time of thy vengeance which thou hast caused thy Prophets to foretell openly V. 22. Come remember it and let it come before thee that thou mayest give it condigne punishment CHAP. II. Vers. 1. COvered that is to say hath overcome her with extreme confusions and calamities depriving her of the light of good counsell and direction and taking all the lustre of happinesse and hope from her His footstool the Ark of the Covenant is so called 1 Chron. 28. 2. Psal. 99. 5. and 132. 7. Others do take it more generally for the whole Temple or the Sanctuary V. 2. Polluted He hath dealt with it as with an unclean thing hath taken away all the luster of it or hath deprived it of his grace and protection which before made it inviolable and holy V. 3. The horn that is to say the power and glory V. 6. Destroyed the Italian violently taken away he hath rooted out his Temple which was thought should have stood firme for ever others dissipated V. 7. They have namely the enemies V. 8. They languished that is to say they lie upon the ground and cannot be raised again V 9 The law is no more taught nor preached publikely nor observed in the ordinary service V. 10. The elders namely the Magistrates and Governours keep siâ—ence through extreme anguish and confusion V 11. My liver I am in a sound and trance as if I had poured out all mine entrails V. 13. VVhat thing that is to say What reasons or arguments shall I use to thee to comfort thee I cannot produce any examples of the like calamities which seemeth to ease ones grief V. 14 They have not they have not reproved thee for thy sins to bring thee to repentance for to keep thee from going into captivity False burdens the Italians burdens of vanity namely false prophecies of threatning against thine enemies Isaiah 13. 1. in confidence whereof thou hast straied further from thy dutie V 15. Clap their in derision and by way of insulting over them see Iob 27. 23. V. 17 His word namely the threatnings of his Law Lev. 26. 14. Deut. 28. 15. and the predictions of the Prophets from time to time V. 18. Their heart namely the poor Iews hearts O wall a representation of an extreme and universall grief as who should say O City wherein there is now nothing bat walls and houses being left void of inhabitants V. 19. The beginning namely in thy first sleep which is the deepest and sweetest sleep V. 22. As in a that is to say Thou hast gathered together all thy fearfull scourges at one time even as people come together in dayes of great solemnity CHAP. III. Vers. 1. I I am the prophet speaks in the person and name of all the people V. 3. Is he turned that is to say He strikes me at times and with redoubled blows see Iob 19. 12. V. 5. He hath he did as it were besiege me round with evils see Iob 19. 12. V. 9. Paths crooked that is to say He hath dis-ordered us and turned all our businesses counsels and State upside down making all things to fall out the contrary way V. 11. He hath he hath taken away from me all means of escaping from his rage and fury V. 14. To all or to all my nation And so it would be the Prophets particular complaint V. 16. He hath that is to say He hath tormented me with such harsh afflictions that I could not disgest them with any patience V. 19. The wormwood namely my most bitter afflictions V. 27. Bear to use himself to patience and obedience in time under the discipline of afflictions and of Gods Law V. 29. He putteth he shall humble himself before God he shall keep his mouth from murmuring and confesse his sin and unworthinesse Iob 42 6. to try by all such means as are appointed by God for to appease his wrath V. 30 He giveth that is to say He shall dispose himself willingly to suffer such evils with paâ—ience as he shall know to be sent him from the Lord though they come upon him by the means of wicked men see Isa 50 6. V. 33. Willingly that is to say He takes no delight in it nor doth do it upon pleasure without being forced thereunto by their wickednesse see Isa. 28. 21. V. 34 To crush the Italian while others stamp that is to say â—re not mans oppressions either in time of peace under pretence of right or in time of war all done by Gods permission and direction for the punishment of sins V 37. Who is he that is to say No enterprise nor counsell of man can take any effect without Gods will therefore we ought to taâ—e as from his hands even those evils which men do unto us V. 51. Mine â—yâ— that is to say I do even consume and wear out my self with weeping the daughters namely the Cities and Commonalties of my distressed people V. 53 Câ—st as they did upon the carcases of those which died for some misdeed Iosh. 7. 26. and 8. 29. 2 Sam. 18. 17 V. 54. Waters namely a deluge of afflictions V. 57 Drewest neer thou hast alwayes been ready to relieve me when I have called upon thee O continue in doing so now at this present V. 59. Wrong in respect of mine enemies and their
intentions and not in respect of thy justice in punishing of me V. 60. Vengeance namely their hostilitie and violence V. 65. Sorrow the Italian encumbrance namely sorrow perplexity and confusion CHAP. IV. Vers. 1. BEcome dim how hath it hapned that Gods people who were like unto fine gold and precious stones whereof the spirituall Temple is built have lost their lustre and dignity being scattered about like the stones of the ruine of a building V. 3. Sea-monsters the Italian great sea-fishes it is a kinde of a whale This is spoken onely to exaggerate the extremity of the famine which was such during the time of the siege at Ierusalem that father and mothers did forget their affection towards their children being distressed through their own wants V. 5. Embrace an Hebrew phrase to shew their gesture who lying in their beds do wrap themselves up in the clothes and coverlids see Iob 24. 8. As much as to say The children of curiousest breeding and of the best families have lien upon dunghils where common ordures have been thrown out seeking there for some mean kind of food V. 7 Nazarites who according to the Law Numb 6. 2. weâ—e bound to a more strict kinde of purenâ—sse Others translate it The most honourable men and which were of most note V. 13. For the sins this is not said to excuse the people but to aggravate the generall corruption which had reached even to these principall members in whom most holinesse was required and whose evil example bred more scandall and contagion and through whose default the Church came to be without any help see Ier. 23. 15. Mat 5. 13. V. 14. As blinde men the Italian Blinde men have wandred an amplification of the great slaughters which were made in Ierusalem either in the time of the Caldeans siege or under Manasseh and other wicked Kings 2 Kings 21. 16. whereby poor â—linde men could not avoid the defiling of themselves with the blood that was shed Num. 19 11. V. 15. When they the Italian and though they though they speedily withdrew themselves from such unclean places as were shewed them yet they could not chuse but defile themselves by touching of some dead carcase whereof every thing was full They said the very prophane people hearing and seeing the wickednesse of the Iews have judged that it was impossible that God should suffer them any longer V. 16. They respected not this also is likely rather spoken of the Iews then of the Caldeans V. 17. Our eyes we have in vain wearied our selves expecting relief out of Egypt 2 Kings 24. 7. Ier. 37 7 8 V. 20. The breath namely Zedekiah the last King 〈◊〉 〈…〉 vids race in whose life time we hoped to be restored re-established and gathered together from our dispersions and captivities In their nets or pits A terme taken from hunters Ezek. 12. 13. V. 21. Reioyce an ironicall reproof for the Idumeans the Iews deadly enemies who did insult upon them in their ruine Psal. 137. 7. Thy self naked the Italian uncover thy self that is to say Thou shalt be void of shame and understanding even like a drunken body see Gene 9. 21. The meaning is Gods judgements shall bring thee into such misery that thou shalt be exposed to publike scorn even as thou hast derided the Iews V. 22. Punishment that is to say God hath punished thee untill the appointed and prefixed time henceforward he will take pity upon thee and turn his wrath upon thine enemies CHAP. V. Vers. 3. FAtherlesse having lost our King Our mothers namely our cities and commonalties V. 4. We have a description of an extreme famine during the siege V. 5. Necks being laden with an extreme yoke of slavery V. 6. Given our we have humbly desired aid of these nations which were confederate with us who had great cause to be enemies to the Caldeans V. 7. We have born God hath reserved those judgements which were due for our forefathers sins whereof we have filled up the measure for to cast them upon us after he had so long suspended them V. 9. The sword by reason of the souldiers which lay every way especially towards the wildernesse which was the way by which we looked to have relief out of Egypt and to have provision come to us vers 6. V. 13. To grinde the Italian to carry the grists like poor asses or other beasts that carry loads Some have it to grinde which was a service that slaves were imployed in Iudg. 16. 21. Isa. 47. 2. The wood which they caused them to carry V. 14. The gate which was the place appointed to sit in Councell and for publike meetings V. 16. The crown namely our glory and ornament V. 19. Remainest thou art everlasting and invariable in essence and in truth will and promises Seeing then it hath pleased thee to chuse us to be thy people do not alter thy good will towards us but imploy thine everlasting power for to grant us the life and being of thy grace see Psal. 102. 27 28 Heb. 1. 12. The Book of the Prophet EZEKIEL The ARGUMENT THe Lord who at all times in the midst of his most severe judgements hath reserved some remnant of grace and favour for the residue of his elect and true beleevers did the like in his peoples captivity in Babylon raising up excellent Prophets to them who gathered together and kept united the reliques of that great shipwrack by the word of God preached in lively demonstration of the Spirit for the conversion and amendment of souls by a representation of the present evils and the true causes thereof and also for their comfort by the assurance of the restauration promised in the appointed time Amongst which was Ezekiel of the priestly race who being carried into captivitie with King Jehoiakim was called to be a Prophet in Babylon at the same time as Jeremiah prophesied in Jerusalem Wherefore there is a great deal of conformity in the substance of these their Prophecies save onely that Ezekiel proceeds more by admirable descriptions of visions and Jeremiah by a continued kinde of speech The subject of this Prophesie almost in every place is To shew that the Son of God is Head and King of his Church residing in grace and power in his Temple after he had a long time endured the ingratitude rebellions idolatries and generall corruptions of his people nourished by their false teachers and prophets and kindled by the evil government of their governours as well Ecclesiasticall as Politike having at last determined to forsake his Temple and his abode amongst his people shewing the Prophet this departure in visions at severall times to the more open shame and reproach of the Iews impenitency for which the Lord would at the length utterly forsake them and give them up into the Caldeans hands to exterminate and disperse them burn and throw down the Temple race their Citie kill their Kings and Princes and finally extinguish and annihilate in Jerusalem all signes
from that which useth to be done to little children newly borne to shew that the people had no humane help nor assistance but were utterly forsaken in their misery Salted the Italian rubbed with salt salt being used about these little creatures to bathe and rub them to drie up cleanse and strengthen the body of the childe V. 6. I passed Hereby seemes to be shewne that God did not deliver his people presently but let them lie a long time in misery in Aegypt amidst sundry bloudy persecutions preserving them still alive and not suffering them to be destroyed which is signified by these reiterated words live in thy bloud V. 7. Thy breasts He continues the same figure of a maid that is now come to age to have a husband to signifie the time appointed by God to set his people at liberty and honour them with the title of being his Church and to make his covenant with them in Horeb as Cant. 8. 8. See Hos. 2. 15. Naked without any honour or defence being yet in misery and captivity in Aegypt V. 8. Spread An ancient ceremony wherein the husband in signe of the right of property which he obtained in his wife and for a pledge of his interchangeable duty of protection and love did when hee married her cover her with the skirt of his garment Deut. 22. 30. Ruth 3. 9. which was a figure of the righteousnesse innocency and merit of Christ which hideth all the blemishes of his Church from Gods sight and by this meanes gets the title of being her head Lord and husband which hath at all times been the foundation and summe of the covenant of grace I sware I made a solemne covenant with thee that I would take thee to be my people See concerning the time of the peoples marriage Ier. 2. 2. V. 9. Washed Corporally I tooke away from thee all signes and tokens of misery and of thy former oppression and enriched thee with my gifts and benefits And spiritually I purged thee from thy sinnes which are the uncleannesse of the soule in which man is borne and endowed thee with the graces of my spirit signified by the anointing which was commonly done after they had washed Ruth 3. 3. Luke 7. 44. V. 10. Badgers skin which were some way neatly dressed for to make handsome shooes Covered thee with a curious vaile which maidens bore over thy head V. 12. Thy forehead the Italian thy nose See touching this kinde of ornament Gen. 24. 47. Isa. 3. 21. V. 13. Didst prosper So high that thou becamest a great and glorious kingdome V. 15. Thou didst Thou art become presumptuous and bold by reason of the gifts which thou hast received from me and wouldest be no longer subject to me nor containe thy selfe within the chastity of my service and obedience but didst chuse to live a loose life Playedst the harlot Thou hast joyned thy selfe by unlawfull covenants and by imitation of idolatry to prophane people which thou hast drawne to thee by the greatnesse of thy state and the preheminence which thou hadst above other Nations Poured out Thou hast indifferently and impudently prostituted thy selfe See Ier. 3. 13. Ezek. 16. 36. His it was He might satisfie his lust as he would for thou gavest him free liberty to doe it V. 16. High place namely the Altars Chappels and Temples of thine Idols garnished with ornaments and rich tapestries which I had bestowed upon thee for thine owne use V. 17. Of men namely idols which were as adulterers to the idolatrous soules though there were many female idols also V. 19. Sweet savour burning those offerings as it were to appease the idols as God had appointed they should doe to him Thus it was All these things were notoriously knowne and verified and they are not to be denyed nor excused V. 20. Whom thou hast Who at their birth were mine by vertue of my covenant whereby the whole body of the Nation were as a wife to me and the particular persons as children wherefore thou shouldest have consecrated them to me V. 21. For them namely for the images of the foresaid idols V. 22. In all Thine unbridled idolatry hath been accompanied with an infamous ingratitude and presumptuous confidence that you could no more fall into your former miseries V. 24. Thou hast Like to an unchaste woman who after she hath used dishonesty privately with some particular men doth afterwards prostitute her selfe publickely in a brothell house whereby is meant idolatry that is commonly practised and allowed by publicke authority See Isa. 3. 9. V. 26. Committed fornication He hath a relation to the frequent treaties and covenants between the Aegyptians and them together with the acceptation and imitation of their idolatries See Ezek. 8. 10 14 and 23. 19. Great of flesh A figurative terme taken from the shamelesse desires of lascivious unchaste women Ezek. 23 20. to signifie that the power and wealth of Aegypt did entice the people to desire to adhere and be linked unto them V. 27. Diminished I have diminished thine estate and have taken away the abundance of my blessings from thee The daughters namely to the Cities and people See 2 Chron. 28. 18. Ashamed They detest and abhorre thine unconstant and wavering idolatry they holding themselves constant to their ancient idolatry which was at first established See Ier. 2. 10 11 33. V. 30. Weake Weakened and melted in spirituall lust which worketh the same offect in the soules as bodily lust doth in the bodies extinguishing all manner of vertue in them and effeminating them to a base and sensuall esteem of God and his service and weakening the true worship of him in spirit and truth Imperious that is to say licentious unbridled and incorrigible that taketh liberty to doe what she pleaseth V. 31. Thou scomest the Italian For thou despisest as much as to say thou hast not been sought after nor solicited nor rewarded nor paid but thou thy selfe hast solicited and paid thine adulterers which in a woman is the extreame of impudency See 2 King 16 7 8. 2 Chron. 28. 21 Isa. 36. Hos. 8. 9. V. 34. In that No body hath desired nor solicited thee so is the sinne of the people aggravated who without any bodies inducement of their owne proper motion were run into idolatry See Ier. 31. 32. V. 36. Thy filthinesse Heb. thy poison that is to say the infamous fluxes of whores The meaning is thou hast sinned without shame and I will punish thee with infamy and disgrace even by them with whom thou hast sinned V. 37. Loved most constantly and to the end like to the Aegyptians hated namely the Babylonians against whom the Jewes tooke part with the Aegyptians Ezek. 23. 22 28. V. 38. That shed that doe murther the children which they bring forth v. 36. give thee the Italian punish thee or I will make thee all bloud V. 39. Eminent place the Italian thy brothell namely the City of Ierusalem it selfe or the whole state where idolatry had
funerall exequies for Egypt by lamentations or mournfull songs according to the custome and for the funerall of other nations likewise V. 19. Whom doest thou passe O Egypt What priviledge hast or deservest thou more then all the other prophane Nations and Kingdomes Thou must even perish as all the rest have and must doe V. 20. Shall fall God will make a generall destruction of such people by warre to doe which he hath already given the Chaldeans a commission Draw her namely Egypt Even as one would draw a dead carkasse V. 21. The mighty A Poeticall and Ironicall representation of the entertainment which other Princes and warlike nations and especially those which were Egypts consederates and were already dead would give Pharaoh at his comming downe into hell see Isa. 14. 9. To him namely To the King of Egypt V. 22. His graves namely The graves of his men which were slaine in the warres V. 23. Caused terror Who had also beene violent and tyranicall in this world like Egipt V. 24. Elam namely The King and people of Persia or of some part of it Gen. 10. 82. V. 27. They shall not lie These Kings did not die gloriously having overcome their enemies nor are not buried triumphantly with their armes as it is the manner to honour warriers burialls But these are dead basely being overcome and discomfited by their enemies Their iniquities They who have not suffered punishment for their faults and tyrannies in this life but it hath beene reserved for them to be inflicted upon them after their death by reason that no man durst undertake to punish them whilest they lived V. 28. Thou shalt namely Thou O King of Egypt V. 30. With theiâ— notwithstanding or together with that great power with which they kept men subject to their tyranny Ashamed Because that it could not save them but is at the last come to nothing V. 31. Shall be comforted As meeting with many companions in miserie V. 32. My terror I have staid their fury through my terrible judgements CHAP. XXXIII Vers. 2. THe sword that is to say Warre with all the sudden invasions inroads and dangers belonging to it V. 4. His blood His death must not be imputed to any other but himselfe V. 6. He is taken away This death shall not have happened by chance but I shall by my secret providence have executed my judgement upon him yet shall I hold the watchman guilty as having failed in his dutie either through negligence or disloyalty V. 10. Our transgressions The meaning is It is true that your Prophets have admonished us heretofore and we having neglected your admonitions doe beare our punishment and are ruined past all reliefe what good doth it doe then to speak to us any more of these preservatives against the evill into which wee are already fallen The Lord answereth Your ruine is not so extreme but that you may rise againe by true repentance which comes alwayes in time either before or after the punishments so it come during life V. 13. That hee shâ—ll namely If he perseveres to the end a condition necessarily annexed to all the promises of the Law V. 15. Of life The observation of which Statutes the promises of life annexed to it Lev. 18. 5. V. 21. Is smitten Taken by force and sacked V. 22. Had opened Hee had againe appointed me to speake to the people after I had a while held my tongue by his command or after I had lost the use of my tongue and revealed unto me and inspired mee with what I should say according to the prediction Ezek. 24. 26. 27. V. 24. Abraham If out of Abraham alone could come so numerous an issue as could conquer and people all this countrey how much more may we hope that are left in great number that wee may be restored to our former estate which is beaten downe by the Chaldeans and once againe re-possesse and be masters of the countrey V. 26. You stand upon Every one righteth himselfe defends and revenges himselfe by violence and good order is quite beaten downe V. 27. In the Caves In hidden and strong places into which people did use to flie in time of warre see Judg. 62. 1 Sam. 13. 6. V. 30. Are talking In prophane contempt or through hypocrisie or curiositie V. 31. As the people Very frequent and with a shew of devotion as it were to an Ecclesiasticall assembly V. 33. When this namely of my threatnings in the ruine of Jerusalem and of the whole nation CHAP. XXXIV Vers. 2. THe Shepheards namely The Governours as well Ecclesiasticall as politicke V. 5. Seattâ—red spiritually by running into errours superstitions idolatries vices and disorders or corporally by their dissipation out of their countrey by the ill leading of their guides Nâ— shepheard namely a true and faithfull shepheard V. 10. Cause them I will take away their dignities and offices away from them who doe abuse them bearing the names and reaping the profits not performing the charge but converting them to their owne proper use V. 12. That he is when after they have been scattered by some sudden storme the shepheard tels and musters up his sheep to see whether any be wanting and seeketh them out and gathereth them together In the cloudy which is full of calamities and publicke desolations Joel 2. 2. V. 13. To their owne corporally and according to the letter into the land of Israel by delivering them out of captivity and spiritually into the Church which is the true sheepfold of all the elect John 10. 16. V. 15. I will this doth not inferre any abolishment of either Ecclesiasticall or Politicke government in the Christian Church but doth inferre a more effectuall and renewed presence of God in it by his spirit providence grace and vertue Or the mysticall and inward operation of Christ true God upon all the members of his body in vivifying conducting comforting and defending them V. 16. The fat these who in my Church shall abuse my benefits in pride and rebellion against me and in contempt and oppression of their brethren See Isa. 5. 17. and 10. 16. Amos. 4. 1. With judgement namely with upright and just government V. 17. Between cattell that is to say between those that are good in my Church and those that are evill violent as rammes or filthy as goats V. 18. Seemeth it O you powerfull and rich Jewes is it not sufficient for you to enjoy my blessings in abundance unlesse you trouble the poore in the possession of their small portion V. 23. David namely Jesus Christ the sonne of God according to the flesh And for this reason oftentimes called David Jer. 30. 9. Ezek. 37. 24. Hos. 3. 5. and the servant of God by reason of his humane nature and office of Mediator Isa. 42. 1. and 49. 6. and 53. 11. Phil. 2. 7. V. 15. Of peace of grace reconciliation and blessing Jer. 31. 31. the evill beasts figurative termes to shew the Churches safeguard against all her
to Thee it belongs to use mercie and forgivenesse for thou alone hast power to doe it v. 18. V. 13. Understand Endevouring to to repent truly according to thy Word by meanes of which we may be made partakers of the fruit of thy holy promises V. 14. Watched upon the evill His providence hath been attentive to bring it in the prefixed time and instant see Jer. 1. 12. and 31. 28. and 44. 27. 2 Pet. 2. 3. V. 16 Thy righteousnesse namely Thy goodnesse and loyalty in thy promises and fatherly equitie towards thy poore children cruelly tormented by their enemies upon unjust causes See Psal. 31. V. 17. To shine Shew thy Grace and Favour in effects which like a 〈…〉 lfying and cheaâ—ing sunne may disperse all these mists of extreme desolations Numb 6. 25. Psal. 8. 3. 7. 19. For the Lords sake For thine owne sake or as some will have it for the promised Messias and Mediators sake V. 19. Thy Name They are and professe themselves to be thine and doe beare the bages and markes of it V. 21. Touched me In token of encouragement to heare these mysteries and of infusion of new divine vertue to understand and remember them and of comfort in these promises V. 23. The commandement the Italian The Word God hath revealed to us Angels and to me especially the secrets of his Councell concerning the restauration of Jerusalem and how long it shall last afterward untill the Messias and hath sent me to declare it unto thee See Dan. 10. 12. Beloved Singularly beloved of God and favoured with his graces Dan. 10. 11 19. V. 24. Seventie weekes Thou hast prayed to God concerning the seventy yeeres of the peoples captivity which the Lord hath appointed And I will tell thee moreover That after the accomplishment of those yeeres there be seventie times seven yeeres which are the weeke of yeeres that is to lay foure hundred and ninty yeeres appointed for the lasting of the people and of the city of Jerusalem in which time the Messias shall come shall fulfill the Prophecies shall satisfie for the sins of the world by his death and shall establish the true righteousnesse of the Gospell which shall remain for ever through Which all believers shall be absolved and justified and shall by his spirit be regenerate to a new and godly life and hee shall be consecrated and made an everlasting King at the right hand of God his Father having obtained the fulnesse of Gods-spirit as head of his Church And after all this the City and the Nation shall be destroyed by the Romans The most holy Heb The Holinesse of Holinsse that is to say He that is Holinesse it self and in Whom consists all the Churches holinesse who is in Spirit and truth that which the Arke the Propitiatory the Altar and the Sanctuary which were called most holy things and were consecrated by unction Exod. 30. 36. were but in shadow and figurative V. 25. From the going forth He sheweth when the beginning of these seventie weekes shall be namely After that by Darius his decree Ezr. 4. 24. and 6. 1. 15. The Temple was re-edified and consequently the City also after Darius had given way for that which the enemies would have hindred namely the restauration of the City Ezra 4. 12 13 24. Unto the Messiah Untill the Son of God made manifest in the flesh and consecrated everlasting King of the Church v. 2â— doe by a secred conduct make Himselfe as it were Captaine of the Romans v. 26. Matth. 22. 7. and utterly destroy Jerusalem Seven weekes Of yeeres which are nine and forty yeeres from Darius his decree untill such time as the walls of Jerusalem were finished by Nehemiah Threescore and two Which are foure hundred foure and thirty yeeres namely from the restauration of Jerusalem untill the time of the last ruine of it by the Romans Built againe that is to say Jerusalem shall subsist being continually built and beautified with new buildings within side and fortified on the outside notwithstanding the grievous oppressions which it shall suffer under the Empires of Persia Greece and Rome V. 26. And after Joyned to the seven precedent weekes which make in all threescore and nine weeks that is to say In the last of the seventie Be cut off By the Jewes and in their opinion quite destroyed without any residue or hope of restauration Isa. 53. 8. But not for the Italian And shall have nothing left Being brought to nothing by death having no life strength nor dignitie in shew left him See Psa. 22. 6. Isa. 53. 2 3. Phil. 2. 3. Others there being nothing in him namely no cause nor fault Isa. 53. 9. Or there being nothing therein for him that is to say All being done for the good and redemption of mankind The people of namely The Romans Shall be with It shall be sudden irreparable and violent like to a destruction caused by a deluge of waters Desolations are After the warre with the Romans is once begun it shall never cease untill Jerusalem be quite destroyed according to Gods decree V. 27. And he namely Christ being come and comming in the world shall in one of those weekes by the Gospel renew the Covenant with the Jewes which shall believe which he had made with their forefathers and shall ratifie it by new sacraments Of the weeke Of that weeke which remaines after the foresaid sixty nine to make up the number of seventy for indeed the revolts and troubles of the Jewes lasted three yeeres and a halfe or foure yeeres after the threescore and nine weeks Shall cause Through the desolation of the Temple by the Romans the Jewish service and sacrifices shall cease And for the the Italian The destroyer shall come upon the abominable wings that is to say The Roman army led by Titus shall come with great speed as if it were carryed flying upon Eagles wings which were the ensignes of the Roman legions called abominable because the Romans did worship them as God-heads of armies and did place them in the Temple of God for to prophane it Mat. 24. 15. Mar. 13. 14. Luke 21. 20. Uâ—tiâ— See Isa. 10. 23. The consummation the Italian The inundation Whereof see v. 26. CAAP. X. Vers. 1. THe third After hee had seized upon the Babylonian Empire and had established the second Monarchie The time appointed the Italian The army was great namely Of the Angells which appeared in this vision Others The time appointed was long that is to say Though the things fore-told are not to be fulfilled of a long time yet is the Prophecie true V. 2. Was mourning For the enemies of our Nation hindered the re-establishment of Jerusalem and of the Temple which Cyrus had given way to Ezra 4. 5. V. 3. I eate no I abstained from all meales wherein one might rejoyce either at the qualitie of the food or at the company that was at them or that I tooke any delight in I fasted with bread and
Obad. 17. V. 9. Like as Governing their dispersion by my providence in such sort that none of mine Elect shall perish in eternall perdition nor the remainder of my Believers be extinguished nor overthrowne V. 11. Will I raise up After I have thus punished my Church I will restore the Kingdome of David by the Messias changing it into a spirituall and everlasting Kingdome V. 12. That they That the true Israel according to the spirit joyned with Christ their Head may participate of the universall Kingdome which he hath gotten over his enemies such as the Idumeans were to the Israelites Others doe bring it in thus That they may professe the remnant of Edom and all Nations that are called by my Name that is to say Mine Elect and those who shall be converted to me by the Gospel Isa. 19. 25. and 44. 5. V. 13. The Plow-man Figurative promises of Gods spirituall graces and blessings to his Church See Lev. 26. 5. Shall drop Into precious liquors of honey milke oyle and must The Prophesie of OBADIAH ARGUMENT OBadiah denounceth to the Idumeans capitall and implaeable enemies of Gods people their finall and inevitable destruction by reason of the evils which they had done to the Church of God to which he contrariwise promiseth eternall Salvation and perfect restauration in Christ and likewise the totall destruction of all her enemies CHAP. I. Verse 1. A Rumour namely God having stirred up the Chaldeans and other Nations to the destruction of the Idumeans which as it appeareth by the other Prophets happened after the ruine and captivity of the Jewes And Obadiah prophesied before either of them V. 3. In the clefts he hath a relation to the strong and mountainous scituation of Idumea V. 7. Have brought thee the Italian Have accompanied thee have joyned their forces to thine to goe and withstand the enemies invasions but just at the instant that thou hadst need of them they have forsaken thee And prevailed he seemes to meane the Egyptians who by powerfull perswasions and by reason of interest of state had brought the Idumeans to declare themselves enemies to the Chaldeans They that eat thy bread c the Italian They have laid thy bread for a snare for thee a terme taken from hunters who with baits draw the boasts into their traps The meaning is the victuall which thou hast had out of Egypt hath been as it were a bait to thee to insnare thee in the league against the Chaldeans which hath beene the cause of thy ruine which with all thy famous wisdome thou couldest not perceave V. 9. Teman the name of a City and Countrey in Idumea V. 10. Thy brother namely the Israelites and Jewes which were descended from Jacob brother of Esau the father of the Idumeans V. 11. That thou stoodest not only like an idle spectator yeelding no assistance nor pittying the Jewes calamities but feeding also thine eyes therewith as with a pleasing object His forces the men of war taken with Zedekiah in his flight Jer. 39. 4 5. Or plainely the whole multitude carried away captive into Babylon Upon Ierusalem to part both the spoile and persons V. 12. That he becamâ— or in the day of his strange chance See Job 31. 3. Spoken proudly by scoffing them V. 16. For as ye as You my people have drunke of the cup of my judgements so your enemies shall drinke up the very dregs and shall be utterly destroyed thereby See Jer. 25. 29. 49. 12. V. 17 Their possessions which they were dispossessed of by their enemies A figure of the right to the eternall inheritance which the Devill and Sinne had gotten away from the Church to which it was restored by Christ. Others their possessions namely the possessions of those Nations which were their enemies V. 18. Shall be a fire the Church by the power of Chri 〈…〉 and of his Spirit shall consume all her enemies represented under the person of the Idumeans as easily as fire consumeth flaxe Shall kindle as fire doth kindle when it takes hold of some combustible matter V. 19. Possesse the Jewes shall be put into full possession of their Countrey with great addition and enlargement of their ancient bounds as of Idumea on the South side and the Philistines Land on the side of the plaine See of these countries of Judea Jer. 17. 26. and 32. 44. and 33. 13. the meaning is the same as v. 17. V. 20. Of this Host See upon v. 11. Zarep hath it is thought to be a City or Countrey of Caldea V. 21. And Saviours this may according to the Letter and in part be understood of the Maccabecs who subdued the Idumeans 1 Mac. 5. 3. but spiritually and fully it is referred to the Apostles and other of Christs Ministers who were to preach the Gospell for the salvation of the Elect and condemnation of the wicked See 1 Tim. 4. 16. The Kingdome Christ true God shall by his Father be established everlasting King of his Church and of all the World The Booke of the Prophet IONAH ARGUMENT THough the Subject of this Booke be Historicall yet it hath been put in the number of the other Prophets As well by reason of Jonahs person who was a Prophet in Israel as by reason of the principall action of this History which is a prediction of things that shall happen and a preaching of repentance By whicâ— God setting forth a beame of His Grace upon the City of Nimveh Head of that great Empire of the Assyrians sent His Prophet thither Who at the first withstood this Calling and was therefore persecuted and punished by the Lord. And being afterwards miraculously delivered he went to Niâ—iveh and there fulfilled what was commanded him denouncing to them their approaching ruins But this threatening having produced the effect of a publicke humiliation and repentance God did suspend the execution thereof for that time And Jonah discovering as much infirmity of humane Jense in being troubled at the effect of Gods mercy as he had shewed in being unwilling to be the instrument and proclaimer of his justice is by Him reprehended and instructed CHAP. I. Verse 3. To flee See the cause upon Jon. 4. 1. Unto Tarshish the most common opinion is that he meanes the City of Tharsus in Cilicia Others translate it to flee by Sea From the presence namely from the Land of Israel whore God made his abode in grace and vertue and where he appeared to his Prophets Or it is a phrase taken from slaves who by stealth run away from their Masters service to shew that he did run away because he would not fulfill Gods Commandement Joppa A Sea Port of Palestine so called Acts 9. 36. V 7. Let us cast knowing that this tempest was neither naturall nor ordinary They conjecture by Gods secret inspiration that there is some body in the Ship that is guilty of some grievous sinne Wherefore they desire to discover the truth by lots according to the Heathens custome but God overseeth
See Isa. 14. 8. Ezek. 31. 16. The spoile as oftentimes Wolfes and other ravening beasts are surprised in the greatest heate of their slaughter which blindeth them so the like shall happen to thee V. 18. What profiteth A scoffe at the Caldeans vaine confidence in their Idols A teacher Idols are so called Jer. 10. 8 14. Zech 10. 2. because that according to the opinion of Idolaters they are remembrances and visible documents of an invisible Deity And in the meane time they cause mans minde to goe astray from the true and saving knowledge of God revealed in his Word imprinting false opinions of God in him bringing him downe to sensible things in stead of raising him up to spirituall ones V. 19. Awakâ— to help me Teach that is to say counsell and direct thee V. 20. Is in his liveth and raigneth in Heaven in glory and is present in grace in Spirit in his Temple and it is â—itting that all the world should submit to him in all humility CHAP. III. Ver. 1. SIgionoth A terme of musicke The meaning whereof is unknowne See Psal. 7. upon the title V. 2. Thy speech namely the precedent prophecye concerning the â—â—ine of Babylon Wherefore in all humble reverence I submit my selfe to Thy will Only I pray thee that thou wouldst continue thy worke of grace in thy Church during The seventy yeares of captivity of which thou hast declared â—nto us the prefixed time V. 3. God he describes the glorious bringing in of Gods people into the Land of Canaan under Joshua inferring thereby that as God had miraculously brought his people into that Countrey so he might bring them in againe notwithstanding all lets and hinderances From Teman of Idumea within whose territories lay a great part of that Wildernesse through which the people passed Judg. 5. 4. Parâ—â— a place in the Wildernesse Numb 10. 12. Selah See Psal. 3. 4. Of his praise of his noble acts worthy to be praised in all ages and at all times Others of his Brightnesse V. 4. The hiding the brightnesse thereof was so great that it dâ—â—â—lâ—d the sight so that one could not see into it V. 5. Before him these scourges went before him and behind him as his Officers and executiâ—neâ—â— of his vengeances V. 6. He stood as it were in the frontier to mâ—â—â— out the Countrey for his people The Nations namely the Canaanites See Exod. 15. 15. Jos. 2. 9. and 5. 1. Everlasting which have never changed neither place nor forme since their Creation See upon Gen 4â— 26. Deut. 33. 15. 〈◊〉 all worldly heights which seemed immutable melted before him His wayes to him only belongeth to move everlastingly in the actuall exercise of his power to doe whatsoever he pleaseth V. 7. I saw that is to say all the neighbouring Nations as the Arabians that lived in Tents were terrified at the peoples passage through the Wildernesse See Exod. 15. 15. Numb 22. 3 4. Others thinke he hath a relation to the discomfiture of Cushan-Pisaraim by Othniel Judg. 3. 10. of the Midianiteâ— by Gideon Judg. 6. 1. V. 8. Was the Lord God did not cry out upon the Red Sea nor upon Jordan because he was angry with those creatures to destroy them or to alter their naturall course but only for the safe-guard of his people Psal. 114. 5. Thou didst ride every time that thou hast shewed thy selfe as it were in baâ—â—ell array it hath alwayes been for the deliverance of thy people V. 9. Thy â—â—w A figurative terme taken from that in those Countries the Archers did use to carry their bones in certaine cases Cleave A poeticall hyperbole Thou didst cleave the earth and causedst waters and streames to come forth every where V. 10. The overflowing thou pouredst downe from Heaven a strong and fierce raine Psal. 77 17. Uâ—teâ—ed his voice A poeticall representation as if the Sea had required mercy and pardon of God feeling it selfe strucken by his hand V. 11. The Sun this may be referred to that which was done by Joshuah Jos. 10. 12 13. or it is a continuation of the precedent representation Thâ—â—e â—â—â—owes namely of thy lightenings V. 13. Thine Aâ—â—inted namely Moses and Aaron or Joshua persons consecrated by God to be instruments of his peoples deliverances and victories See Psal. 77. 20. Isa. 63. 11. Woundeâ—â—â— thou destroyedst Pharaoh King of that wicked Countrey Aegypt with all his Army even as a house which were overthrowne to the very ground V. 14. With his staves causing his enterprize and the preparation which he made to follow thy people to be the occasion of his owne ruine Of his villages namely of all the Land of Egypt inhabited as the most part of Africke is in Castles and Villages See Isa. 1â— 2. Secretly being far from any reliefe or assistance A terme taken from high-way robbers Psal. 10 8. V. 15. with thine horses whereby are meant the windes or the cloudes Psal. 104. 3. or the Host of Angels who are Gods Horse-men Psal. 68. 17. V. 16. I heard the denuntiation of thine horrible judgments upon thy people so different from these thine ancient deliverances hath quite dismayed me Râ—ttennesse my spirit is gnawne and consumed therewith V. 17. The Fig-tree that is to say the Countrey shall be brought into extreme desolation V 18. Yet I will notwithstanding the naturall feeling of all these great evils I and all other true Beleevers will be comforted by the most certaine promises of deliverance Hab. 2. 4. V. 19. â—e will make he will at last doe his people that favour as to let them escape and save themselves in the Church under Gods protection as the Hinde hunted followed by the huntsmeâ— retireth to her covert To the See Psal. 4. in the title The Booke of the Prophet ZEPHANIAH ARGUMENT THis Prophet lived and prophesied but few yeares before the captivity of Babylon together with many others who by their preachings have kept off the imminent ruine exhorting That wicked people to repentance and conversion to prevent Gods judgements And such is also the only subject of this Prophecye in which Zephaniah denounceth the approaching desolation by the Caldeans for a punishment of their idolatries tyrannies oppressions and incorrigible wickednesses which raigned in all the people high and low from which he earnestly exhorteth them to turne Then he turneth towards the true Beleevers and the Elect whom he comforteth with the promises of deliverance from these evils and of everlasting salvation by Christ who should gather together His Church from amongst all the Nations in the World and should sanctifie it blesse it and glorifie it for ever and should ruine all her enemies CHAP. I. Ver. 2. I Will A threatening of the Countries desolation by the Caldeans V. 3. The fowles A kinde of amplification very frequent amongst the Prophets See Jer. 4. 25. and 12. 4. Hos. 4. 3. Stumbling blocks the Idols and all the objects and instruments of Idolatry by which men were induced to sinne even
to their owne ruine See Deut. 7. â—5 Ezek. 14. 3 7 V. 4. The remnant that which remained since Josias Reformation 2 King 23. 3 4 5. Chemarins they were a certaine kinde of ministring Officers belonging to Idols See 2 King 23. 5. Hos. 10. 5. The Priests namely of Idols Or Leviticall Priests but corrupted by Idolatry 2 King 23. 8 9. or by a wicked life Zeph. 3 4. V. 5. That worship and by an outward profession gain-sayed by their life and conversation Isa. 48. 1. Others translate it which worshipping the Lord and swearing by him sweare also by Maâ—cham that is to say which mixe the service of the true God with the service of Idols See Hos. 4. 15. Sweare by the Italian sweare to peradventure 〈◊〉 â—â—th a relation to the renewing of the Coâ—eâ—â—â—â— by Josia 2 King 23 3. Others sweare by the Lord which comprehendeth the whole profession of true Religion Psal. 63. 11. Isa. 19. 18. and 45. 23. Malcham an Idoll of the Ammonites served in Tophet neare to Jerusalem 2 King 23. 10 Jer. 49. 3. Amos 1. 15. V. 7. Hold thy peace let every one in humility and reverence adore Gods judgements without any murmuring or contradiction A sacrifice A great slaughter as it were to prepare a banquet which he intends to make for the Caldeans who are as it were his guests or for the fowles of the aire and for ravening beasts as Isa. 34. 6. Jer. 46. 10. Ezek. 39 17. Rev. 19. 17. V. 8. As are cloathed he seemes to meane the great Courtiers who clothed themselves in a Caldean or Egyptian habit according to the party they followed or by a prophane affectation V. 9. That leap this was indeed a very frequent Superstition amongst the heathen upon many occasions as 1 Sam. 5 5. but because that agreeth not with this place it seemes to be a proverbiall kinde of speech to signifie great mens Officers who by an absolute power went into other mens houses and to whom no doores were shâ—t V. 10. The noise A great â—umult at the taking of Jerusalem by the Caldeans who came in at these two gates Jeâ— 3â— 3. See concerning this Fish-gate 2 Chron. 33 14. Neh. 3. 3. which is also called the first gate Zech. 14 10. to make a difference between it and this second gate Tâ—e hils as the hils of Gareb and Goath Jer. 31. 39. on the West side of Jerusalem where it should seeme the Chaldeans did also endevour to force the City V. 11. Of Mâ—â—tesh It is thought that hee meanes a low village within the City betweene two hills which was so called Which by the Greekes for the same cause was called Tiropeon as who should say shape of a cheese and that there were the shop-keepers for all manner of mercery wares That beare silver the Italian The money-bearers Hereby is signified the rich trading which was in that place to which money was carryed in great burthens V. 12. I will search I will cause the Chaldeans to seeke out the most hidden things that are in Jerusalem That are setled A phrase taken from such liquors as grew thicke when they are powred out of one vessell into another Jer. 48. 11. to signifie either the gathering together of riches in Jerusalem which for many yeeres before had not been taken nor pillaged Or the stupidity and carnall security of the Inhabitants to which seeme to be referred the following words of those prophane men who denied Gods providence or took no care of it See Psal. 119. 10. V. 14. The voyce of The Chaldeans shall come so suddenly that the first newes that shall be heard of it shall be the terrible cries of the tumult of the captaines and souldiers being already at the gate V. 16. The higher towers the Italian The high corners Which are the places in Cities most fortified with towers and bastions c. Others translate it towers V. 17. They shall walke They shall be amazed and unprovided of counsell and advice CHAP. II. Vers. 1. GAther your selves All your assemblies whereby you shall endevour to defend your selves shall be but like great bundles of stalkes and flaxe to be consumed altogether by the fire of Gods wrath Zeph 1. 18. V. 2. Before This verse must be joyned with the next The meaning is before Gods decree against his people be put in execution you Believers shall flie to his Grace by Prayer and conversion V. 3. All â—ee meeke A title which is ordinarily given to good men Be hid Saved and defended V. 4. Gazâ—â— The Philistims and all other enemies of the Church shall be utterly destroyed without hope of being restored But I will preserve some seed and remainder of my people to re-establish them in the oppointed time wherefore let every one of you endevour to be of that blessed number Ashdâ—d The Inhabitants thereof shall be lead into captivitie Aâ— the noone The City being forced and taken by assault V. 5. The Sea-coast Where the Philistines land was 1 Sam. 30. 14 16. Ezech. 25. 16. O Câ—naan Of which the Philistines were a part â—os 13. 3. V. 7. Shall be for This may be understood in part and corporally of the possession which the Jewes tooke of the Philistines land at their returne from Babylon But it is perfectly meant by the spirituall dominion of the Church joyned with Christ her Head over all her spirituall enemies See Isa. 11 14. V. 11. For he The chiefe end of all those terrible judgements shall be to root out those peoples Idolatries annd cause the true God alone to be worshipped which hath been accomplished under Christ Jesus The Iles The far countreys especially beyond the Sea V. 13. He will stretch Because the destruction of Nineveh and the Assyrian Empire happened as it is thought in the time of Jehoiakim after Zephaniah's Prophecies V. 14. In the upper See upon Amos 9. 1. Uncover the Her roofe and all her timber workes being burnt downe there shall remaine nothing but the walls of ruined houses V. 15. Shall hisse In horror and disdaine CAAP. III. Vers. 1. THat is â—ilâ—hy the Italian Rebellious Or infected City which is nothing but uncleanenesse namely to Jerusalem Or to her which provoketh to wrath V. 2. The voyce namely Gods voyce calling her to repentance by his servants V. 3. They gnaw not the Italian Which have not broken a bone in the morning that is to say Which are even â—aging with hunger V. 4. Are light the Italian Are bold In â—eigning Prophecies of their owne inventions uttering them and boldly maintaining them V. 5. The just Lord that is to say God who hath chosen Jerusalem for the place of his residence and manifestation in the world cannot in justice suffer these sinnes to escape unpunished Every morning that is to say every day even in the morning which seemeth to have been the ordinary time appointed for the Prophets preaching hee doth denounce unto them his judgements to come and represents unto them those which
which were lesse hurtfull As Books of Histories or precepts and sentences profitable for the ordinary manner of living and morality from which the Church hoping to have some fruit for the peoples instruction permitted the use of â—hem first in private and afterwards in the publicke Lectures of the Church also And though the Ancients doe often protest that it was not done to attribute any authority to them for to rule the Faith nor to confirme the opinions of it nor to determine controversies nor to condemne errours Yet the foresight of the abuse induced many most grave Doctors and also some whole Churches especially of the Easterne ones which had more strictly observed Saint Iohns Orders who had spent a great part of His life and exercised His Apostleship amongst them to resist and oppose this introduction as it appeareth by the Synod of Laodicea kept in the yeare of our Lord three hundred sixty foure or thereabouts which confirmed the Catalogue of the Books of either Testament which we have at this time and did forbid the reading of the other in the Church Yet the inveterate custome prevailed especially in the Latine and African Churches and the publicke reading of them was continued with this pre-caution of making a distinction of Canonicall and Apocryphall â—ooks Under the first name were contained all the Books of the New and Old Testament whereof the Authenticall Catalogue was made by Ezra and Saint Iohn And under the name of Apocryphicall these which were not contained in the said Catalogue And by this name which signifieth hidden or obscure was notified their unknowne Origâ—nall and their Faith and Authority doubtfull and suspected And contrariwise the Canonicall ones whose Truth and Authority was unquestioned did shine brightly in the Church and in the uniforme consent of Beleevers through the perswasion of the Holy-Ghost who alwayes produced evidently their divine qualities and the Character which he himselfe had imprinted in them Now though the Apocrypha were alwayes stiled by the Ancients false and supposed Books bastâ—rd and reprovable ones as well by reason of their Authors who had no immediate Calling nor infallible inspiration of the Holy-Ghost as also by reason their matters were besprinkled with many errors falshoods vanities basenesses and other corruptions of the humane Spirit and of the stile which savours almost in all places of the leaven of affectation of worldly wisedome and eloquence rather then of that grave and chaste simplicity and of that divine and spirituall Majesty of Gods pure Word yet there were some chosen out as more sure for to be retained for publicke reading and were called Ecclesiasticall Books 〈◊〉 of which there was also a Register or Canon made to exclude all the rest which were more defective and hurtfull These two Canons or Catalogues in processe of time caused the name of Canonicall to become common both to the truly divine ones and to them which were of the best sort of the Apocrypha But the reall and essentiall difference was alwayes observed untill the foure hundreth yeare of the Lord these of the first Canon being only held as they aâ—e now to be divine and for a certaine rule of Faith and saving Trutb And the Apocrypha excluded from having any Authority in matters of Faith and in the resolutions of doubts and questions therein In this opinion lived and dyed Saint Ierome the most famous and approved Interpreter of Holy Scâ—iptures that was in ancient times Now in processe of time it happened that these Bookes were joyned and bound together Canonicall and Apocrypha one with another in one and the selfe same Volume for the greater ease of the Ecclesiasticall use And under pretence of joyning Historicall with Historicall and Sententiall with Sententiall they were mingled together againe one with another as at this time may be seene in the Greeke Bibles and in the Latine vulgar one which was condemned by Saint Athanasius But still custome prevailed and at last brought forth the abuse of holding them all in one degree and esteeme of divine Books against the consent of the foure best Ages of the Christian Church and against all reason For in effect since these are Apocryphall where we speake Esdras two having at the first-been degraded as the most unworthy doe plainly appeare to have been composed by Jewes and the greatest part of them in the time of the Jewish Church we ought to beleeve that if they were of a divine Originall and had proceeded from the Holy-Ghost working in their Authors by infallible inspiration The same Holy-Ghost would also have revealed and inspired the certainty and have perswaded the Church of that time thereunto as he had done by all the other sacred Books to cause them to be acknowledged received and respected Now this was never so and the Jewish Church never acknowledged them wherein it could not be accused neither of ignorance nor malice Not of ignorance by reason that it had in â—ts due measure the light discretion and direction of the Holy Ghost in these things as well as the Christian Church And besides that it is very likely that Christ and His Apostles would have cleered and corrected this so pernicious ignorance as they had done other matters of â—esâ—â—â— moment Of malice much lesse having never biâ— so much as suspected therefore but contrariwise much commended for most religiously keeping of the divine Oracles with which they had been put in trust Besides that there is nothing in these Books that doth any way condemne the Jewes for to induce them to put them out of their Catalogue 〈◊〉 very thing is in their behalfe and for their credits And if they would have presumed after Christs comming to have committed any such sacriledge against the sacred Books question leâ—â—e they would have endeavoured to doe it upon such passages of the Old Testament which accuse and formally confound their hardnesse and incredulity But besides this reason the internall quality of their matter and the Character of their â—â—le doe plainly shew that the ancient Church as well the Jewish as the Christian did not use any arbitrary or mutable reason in the rejecting of them But that being enlightened and guided by the Holy-Ghost it did know what they were of themselves and that it could not alter the property of them by any humane judgement or authority Whereunto may be added that neither the Lord nor the holy Apostles have ever honoured or authorized them by alleadging any of them as they have done the most part of the other true Authenticall Books And indeed it seemes that they have not been held worthy being not divine to be kept in that religious custody and purity as the true Canonicall ones whereby there is such variety of Copies so many defects so many superfluities and obscurities in them there being no sure nor certaine Originall that it is oftentimes very hard to gatherany cleare or certaine meaning out of them or to make a texture or well composed Body of
them In conclusion they may be read and good instructions may be gathered out of them observing notwithstanding those necessary pre-cautions set downe in the particular advertisements upon every Booke and applying alwayes the rule of Gods authenticall Word thereunto and the light of His Spirit to discerne truth from falshood and good from evill and to retaine the one and reject the other According to the liberty which Beleevers have in all works and writings which are meerly hâ—mane The first Booke of the Apocripha called Esdra being called the third of Esdra THis Book is but onely a summary repetition of some holy and canonicall writings namely of the two last Chapters of the second Book of Chronicles and of the Book of the true Ezra and of Nehemia Which besides its being neither necessary nor profitable doth also containe diverse things and circumstances directly contrary to those foresaid bookes that are of authenticall truth As amongst the rest the narration inserted in the third and fourth Chapter of the three young men that were of Darius his guard contending for the reward of the best sentence propounded by every one of them though it be also related by Iosephus an ancient Hebrew Historian which besides that it hath no signe of divine majesty and holinesse is also plainly convicted of falsehood for this Booke taketh from thence the cause of the second returne of the Jewes from the Babylonian captivity and of the re-undertaking of the building of the Temple under Darius by Zorobabel pretended to be one of the said young men Whereas the true Ezra sets downe that Zorobabel was conductor of the first company of Jewes which returned under Cyrus many yeares before Darius And therefore by very good reason this book hath been by unanimous consent rejected amongst the baâ—est and falsest sort of Apocrypha The second Book of the Apocrypha called the fourth Book of Esdra THis Book which is extant bùt onely in Latine was written by one who was by nation a Jew and by profession a Christian a little while after the death of Domitian the Emperour Of whom as also of his predecessors hee speakes so plainely that there is no doubt to be made of it The end as it seemeth of it was to comfort his nation in the last desolation which was newly befallen them by the Romans whose power fearing to provoke as much as he feared to kindle the Jewes hatred against Christianity he keepes himselfe hidden under the name of the old Ezra And under diverse termes and narrations taken from what had befallen the Jewes in the taking of their City by the Babylonians and during their ancient captivity He endeavours to strengthen his nation in the expectation of deliverance and redemption thorow Christ so they turned to him and to the faith of his Gospell As for the rest either to insinuate with the Jewes by framing himselfe to their opinions or because he was indeed infected with their fables he mixes many of them amongst his rare grave and Evangelicall sentences doctrines and predictions whereof many are taken out of our Lord Jesus own speeches and out of his Apostles prophecies inserted by the Author in this Book wherein he hath affected some resemblance and imitation of the Revelation of Saint Iohn But the great number of fables vanities and Jewish bables of which it is full hath caused it all times to be held for Apocrypha of lowest esteeme and of no authority The Book of Tobia THis Book was never acknowledged for Prophetick and divine and peradventure was never seene by the ancient Jewish Church which had receaved from the last Prophets the whole body of the sacred Bookes of the Old Testament shut and sealed up The Christian Church also in the first ages though with too much facility it had admitted it to be read both privately and publickly for the use of some instruction of manners and teaching of vertue yet it alwayes held it as meere Apocrypha and of no authority to rule and binde the Churches Faith Wherein questionlesse the Holy Ghost did guide it to take notice of the quality of the writer who had no prophetick light nor infallible guide of Gods Spirit and besides to examine the substance of the matter of the Book every where full of strange narrations that have neither ground nor conformity with authenticall Scripture As those of the love of a Devill to a chaste and holy maiden of the death of her Spouses of the manner of her driving him away of the binding of him to a certaine place of the long conversing of a holy Angell with men things which do all savour of a Jewish fable composed for delight to give some instruction of vertue and morality according to the manner of that nation Which seemes to be confirmed by reason that neither in Josephus nor any other jewish Author there is any track of this History Besides though Saint Hierome affirmes he hath translated it out of a Chaldaick text into Latine yet reason plainly sheweth us that the Greek Text from which we have taken this translation is the true originall In which language notwithstanding there was not any sacred book of the Old Testament written the use of that language being brought up amongst the Jewes a long time after that the gift of prophecy was ceased The Booke of Iudith THere are two principall questions concerning this booke The first whether it doe containe a true history or rather an allegoricall and morall fiction The other whether the narration being not grounded upon historicall truths it may be held for Divine and Canonicall As for the first there are many pregnant reasons which seeme to prove that this cannot be a true history For first it seemes very strange and without example that so memorable an accident followed by such a miraculous deliverance of the Church and so long a rest after it should not so much as be any way mentioned in holy Scripture which hath so diligently gathered and set downe actions and occurrences without any comparison of lesser moment then this And that Josephus a Jewish historian and a most curious searcher out of Jewish antiquities nor any other Jew after him should leave the least incling of it in writing But the reason of the times the true eye of history and touch stone of truth comeâ— yeâ— neerer For these things happened either be fore the captivity of Babylon or after if before aâ— the most common opinion is it was in the time of King Manasses carried prisoner to Babylon 2 Cro. 33. 11. Now herein are found indissoluble difficulties for then there was no Nebuchadnezzar King of Assyria Nineveh had not yet been taken by the Babylonians and the Empire of Assyria subsisted and flourished still And therefore no Nebuchadnezzar which is the name of a Babylonian and not of an Asiyrian King could have his Imperiall seat in Nineveh Likewise there was not at that time any high Priest in Jerusalem called Ioachim as appeareth
And by v 10 it seems may be conjectured that it is of the same frame subject and scope as the book of Baruch The History of Susanna THis narration and the next which Saint Hieâ—ome without any respect â—alleth fables were anciently by the Greekes joyned to the booke of Daniel though many powerfull reasons doe take away from them the quality not onely of Divine writings but also of true histories For first there is no likelihood of attributing the things which are here spoken of to Daniel the great Prophet seeing that hee is here called childe at which age he was indeed carryed to Babylon but in that small number of yeeres in which that name could be fitting for him the publike and private state of the Jewes in Babylon could not have attained to that peace authority and commodiousnesse as is set downe in this narration Besides that Daniel living in the palace and in the Kings service ordinarily and being afterwards employed in the chiefest affaires of the Kingdome it is not likely that hee could be an ordinary Judge of his people in quality of an Elder as it is here set downe The faining of another Daniel as some doe is also a presumptuous thing which overthrowes the authority of these writings chiefly grounded upon the name of the true Daniel and likewise there is not any proofe else where that the Jewes in Babyion had any absolute power in capitall judgements And finally the allusion of the Greeke names of the trees under which usannâ— is accused to have commited the fact certifie that this is some Greek's invention seeing that the Hebrew and Chaldean tongue in which the true Daniel wriâ— had no such resemblance The History of Bel and the Dragon THis Narration is also of the same make as the former altogether Apocryphall and fabulous as appeareth by that as is spoken in the true history of Danel concerning the reason of the hatred of the great ones of Babylon against him to cause him to be throwne into the Lyons denne altogether different from that which is here set downe The Prayer of Manasseh THis Prayer though pious and holy was never received nor seene by the Jewish Church and truly it is more likely to be a generall formulary of a great Kings Prayers or a repentant sinner a Prince as Manasseh who had beene King of Judah and therefore was taken prisoner and carryed to Babylon rather then a Prayer made by himselfe The first Booke of Maccabees THe title of this Booke is taken from Judas surname whose heroick acts for the deliverance of the Jewish Nation from Antiochus King of Assyris his cruell wicked perfecution is the chief subject of it and it is doubtfull what this word Maccabee signifieth which plainly appeares to be an Hebrew word some thinke it was a warlike title signifying Destroyer or Slayer Others with more likelihood hold that it was framed of foure Hebrew letters which were the first letters of these words Who is like unto thee amongst the Gods O Lord whereof Iuda had made his military motto taken from Exod 15. 11. for otherwise the generall name of that race of Priests whereby God delivered his people miraculously and afterwards governed them untill the time of Christs comming in the flesh drew neer was the Asmoneans of the name of the father or grandfather of Matthias the father of Iudas Maccabeeus and his brethren And because this name Asmonean signifies in Hebrew Baron or great Lord it is likely that they kept it for a signe of a modest honour and domination which notwithstanding grew to the heighth of Soveraignty in Simon one of the foresaid brothers his time and afterwards of royalty joyned with the high Priest-hood in his successors Now concerning the author of the said booke whosoever it was it cannot be justified upon any ground that he was endowed with Propheticall inspiration because that a long time before that gift was ceased amongst the Jewes and therefore the booke cannot be put into number of the canonicall and divine it is indeed acknowledged to be of a profitable subject and very necessary for the understanding of Daniels and some other prophecies and also of a grave and pure stile though now in these dayes we have but onely the Greeke translation the Hebrew originall being lost The second booke of Maccabees THis second booke of Maccabees containeth two parts whereof the first is contained in the first Chaptâ—r and in a part of the second the subject whereof is nothing but onely two letters written by the Jewes of Jerusalem to them of Egypt to exhort them to celebrate with them at the appointed times the feasts of the Tabernacles and of the purification of the Temple Upon which letters there are so many difficulties in the times and persons that are mentioned therein and there is so little ground for the narrations of the holy fire found after the captivity of the Arke the Tabernacle and of the Altar hidden by Ieremiah that one may suspect them to be meere Jewish fables bearing no character of Scripture divinely inspired The other part which beginneth Chap. 2. v. 20. is the summary of a long story of Iason â—irencan of the persecutions of Antiochus and of the peoples deliverance by Iudas Maccabeus untill the discomfiture and death of Nicanor but amongst these there are divers things which doe not well agree with the first booke which is assuredly the truer and most certaine as the death of Antiochus set downe Chap. 9. very different from what is spoken of it in the first booke Chap. 6. besides many other singularities and especially there are some heads which cannot well stand to the triall of the doctrine of holy Scripture as the commending of Raziah who run himselfe into voluntary death Chap 14. and the false judgement which the author gives concerning Iudas sacrifies and prayers for the expiation of the misdeeds committed by some of his army to turne away Gods wrath from the whole body of it as if that had been done for their benefit who were dead for their owne sins Chap. 12 44 An opinion which hath neither ground nor approbation in holy Scripture wherein there are no sacrifices nor prayers appointed to be used for the dead And therefore with very good reason this booke which is but an â—pitome of a history which is not holy and is penned in a stile no way agreeing with Gods spirit was rejected amongst the Apocrypha of least esteeme FINIS THE HOLY GOSPELL OF OVR LORD JESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO SAINT MATTHEW GOD who would have his law which was given by Moses and therest of holy doctrine which he had revealed by his Prophets set downe in writing by them hath also observed the same in the New Testament inspiring his Apostles by the same spirit which had formerly guided them when they preached by word of mouth for to indite bookes thereof by which it might be prescrved and transmitted to all ages in its originall truth and
right according to Law ended controversies and punished exorbitancies V 23. The minstreâ—s they were certaine hired people which did play mournefull tunes at funeralls according to â—he custome of the Iewes 2 Chron. 35. 25. and of other Nations Verse 24. Is not dead In respect of mee and of my Dâ—vine power this death is but as sleepe I will revive her with my meere word as if she were but a sleep See Acts 20. 10. Verse 28. To doe this Namely to restore your eye sight unto you which was all their desire V. 30. See that See upon Matth 8. 4. V. 32. A dumbe either naturally dumbe and besides that possessed with an evill spirit or dumbe onely by the working of the evill spirit which possessed him Verse 34. Through the Prince Namely by Magicke art and by a covenant made with the chiefe of Devills called elsewhere Beelzebub by whose authoritie and power hee driveth out inferiour Devills Verse 36. Moved with compassion Not so much for their corporall labour in following of him as because hee knew them desirous to heare Gods Word which was not preached to them by their ordinary Teachers and Pastors V. 37. The harvest There are many who by the inward operation of the Holy Ghost are as it were already ripe and disposed to receave the Gospell and to be gathered into the Church as it were into the Lords barne V. 38. Send forth the Italian thâ—ust forth a terme which representeth Gods powerfull operation in stirring up and moving men to the painefull worke of the holy ministery See Jer. 20. 7. and also the necessitie which is imposed upon them of preaching the Gospell 1 Cor. 9. 16. and also the promptitude which is required therein CHAP. X. VER 2. APostles A Greeke word which sig 〈…〉 fied sent or deputed to doe some businesse Ambassadours So were the twelve called because they were to have no certaine abode and that their ministery was to be about the world as in a strange Country out of the Church to carry the Ambassage of Gods reconciliation and to gather his Elect together the first not onely in the order of the list as eldest and first called with Andrew Matth. 4. 18. but also as it should seeme in conduct and presidencie by the Lords owne disposing for the time they lived together for when they were separate there is no such thing spoken of and all without any superiority in degree and much lesse in domination is called by a sur-name given him by Christ Himselfe V. 3. Lebbeus Who is the same as is called Iudas the sonne of Iames the sonne of Alpheus Luke 6. 16. whos 's the Epistle is intituled of Saint Iude. It is thought that Lebbeus the Hebrew word and Thaddeus the Syriacke word are of one and the same signification that is to say a man of heart or of breast V 4. The Canaanite which is according to some of the Citie of Cana according to others it is the name of a Religion or Sect Namely of Zelotes or Zelautes as it is set downe Luke 6. 15. Wherewith the Hebrew Word may very well agree Iscariot it is not certainely knowne from whence this surname is taken Some interpret it a mercenarie Apostata Or the man that doth revolt or shall revolt â—or profit or for reward It may be he was so named by way of anticipation for his avarice which did appeare afterward Others a man of Cheriot a City of Juda Ios. 15. 25. V. 5. Goe not This and those things which follow are but onely concerning this mission or time they were senâ— Samaritans it was a mixture of Pagan Nations who after the captivitie of the tenne Tribes were brought in and seeled in their Country where they set up a false worship in the mountaine of Garzim See a King 17. 24 29. Iohn 4. 20 Whereupon it was but as a bastard Nation and held as Pagans V. 6. The lost That are in the way of perdition thorow their ignorance and by meanes of the false doctrines and evill conduct of their teachers Isaiah 53. 6. Ier. 5â— 6. V. 9. Your purses The Italian Girdles wherein anciently they carryed their money as in purses V. 10. Neither shooes In Saint Marke the Lord suffereth them to take shooes and a staffe in their hands Whereby it appeares that the meaning was plainely that they should speedily and freely take their journey without any pâ—eparation for to furnish themselves being sure that God would provide for all their wants being his Ministers V. 11. Is worthy That is to say prepared by Gods inward grace and vertue to receave the preaching of the Gospell with doâ—ilitie humility and a servent desire See 1 Cor. 3. 5. There with such a man yee goe the 〈…〉 namely out of that Citie or Castle V. 13. Returne Those desires and well wishings of yours being unprofitable to the house let them be as a witnesse before God of your zeale and good will V. 14. Shake off in token that you will have no communion with that Nation and also that Gods curse and vengeance shall bee powred downe upon them See Neh. 5. 13. V. 16. Aâ— Serpents See Gen. 3 1. the meaning is mix your simplicity and cleernesse of conscience towards me with warinesse towards men dâ— no man wrong and see that there be none done to you Provoke ye no man and keepe your selves from the worlds indignation by milde wayes retiring your selves and going away Finally beware of offering or suffering any violence which is incompatible with the true profession and preaching of the Gospell and if that both these vertues will not free you then remit your selves absolutely to God Harmelesse or sincere and innocent V. 17. But beware trust not nor associate not your selves with any that are against the Gospell suspect them alwayes for the hatred against the Gospell iâ— above all naturall or civill respects Beware therefore of them so farre as conscience and your vocation will suffer you Councels the Italian Consistories they were the Iewes Courts of judgement to whom it was permitted by the Romans to proceed against those who offended and did contrary to their law so farre as scourging but not to any capitall judgement nor punishment Mat. 23. 34. Acts 5. 40. and 22. 19. V. 18. For a testimony God shall suffer it and so dispose of it to the end that the Iewes who shall give you up and the Gentiles to whom you shall be given up may by your free confession of my name and truth have notice thereof and so be convinced and made inexcusable for their obstinacy V. 23. Flee ye quickly go into another place where you may performe your charge and doe not think it to be a lost labour to runne so up and down from place to place for in a short time I shall make the truth of my comming appeare Till the Sonne till it doth cleerely appeare especially to the elect that the promised Messiasis come in the flesh such sâ—all the power of
to whom the Prophets had denounced their extreame desolation Isay 23. Ezek 26 and 27. and 28. Repented not with a generall internall and spirituall repentance which the working of miracles cannot bring forth but is an effect of Gods Spirit co-operating with his word but only with an exteriour and disciplinary kinde of repentance which is nothing but being displeased and a forsaking of those great grievous sins which do fight against nature and civill and morall justice and do violate common society for which sins the Lord destroyed those nations Now this was sufficient to condemne the Iewes insensible and inflexible rebellion V. 22. But I say we must suppose those nations aâ—e indeed perished for their grâ—evous sins but at the last judgement the malignâ—ty of these rebels shall appear to be more cruâ—l shall be severely punished V. 23. Exalted by that incomparable blessing of having bin the place of aboad and ordinary conversation of the worlds Saviour V. 25. I thanke thee to the glory of thy divine Majestie I acknowledge thy Soveraigne power accompanied with justice wisdome and mercy in so much that thou hast not wrought upon the mindes and hearts of wise worldly men to give them a lively light of the mysteries of eternall salvation but upon soules of a weake understanding in worldly matters upon simple weake ignorant and contemptible people 1 Cor. 1. 27. V 26. Even so I doe not only acknowledge this truth but do also consent unto it and approve of it V. 27. Are delivered he meanes the universall Kingdome which he hath receaved from God his Father in the qualitie of a Mediator and especially over his Church to accomplish the salvation of it according to the Fathers everlasting decree No man knoweth namely the mystery of the sonnes person and consequently of the Holy Trinity As likewise his In carnation and all the properties of his office of Mediator is onely knowne by God by a proper naturall and perfect knowledge And all that men and Angells know thereof they know it but only of his meere good will and that which is revealed is done by the Sonne to whom it onely belongeth to reveale it as knowne to him by knowledge of nature and he onely having that property of being the Word of God Iohn 1. 1. and revealer of his secrets Psa. 2. 7. Iohn 1. 8. 1. V. 28. That labour in your soules and consciences by a lively feeling of your sins by the terrour of Gods judgments and the hardnesse of his scourges and punishments And also by a painefull and fruitlesse enquirie how you might satisfie Gods justice and obtaine his favour by your own proper works Isa. 55. 2 V. 29. Take Yeeld and submit your selves to me by obedience of saith laying aside all pride and rebellion 1 Cor 7. 22. and 9. 21. 1 Pet. 2. 16 Learne imitate my example in these vertues which are fitting and necessary for every Christian. V. 30. Is easie the Italian is pleasing or easie Namely to those that are regenerate whose sanctified will enclined by Gods Spirit doth no more oppose Christs Law which in the corrupt man is the only cause of the lawes severity towards him but rather consents unto it and sets his whole delight therin Rom. 7. 22. and 8. 7. and this yoake of Christs is opposite to the rigorous yoake of the law unsufferable withâ—u Christ Acts 15. 10. to the intolerable yoke of Pharisaicall orders Matth 23 4. and to the cruell and tyrannicall yoake of the Princes of the world Isa. 9. 3. and 10. 27. CHAP. XII VER 1. TO plucke according to the permission of the Law Deut 23. 25. V. 2. Is not the law did forbid them to dresse anâ— food upon the Sabbath day Exod. 16. 23. which the Pharisees did superstitiously extend to these petty actions of plucking and rubbing of eares of corne V. 3. Have ye not the meaning is the rigorous observation of ceremonies must yeeld to necessity when there is no contempt nor profane rebellion as David did without being reproved for it V. 5. Or have ye not Seeing God hâ—th not tied the officers of his Temple to the observation of the Sabbath they doing that day their most painfull and laborious services my servants and officers following me and serving me may also be free from the observation of it seeing that I am true God with my father and that my service sanctifieth these actions as the service of the Temple sanctified those V. 6. Is one namely I my selfe everliving God Lord of the Temple and the Messias who really and in truth am all that was figured by the Temple and the service belonging to it V. 7. If ye had another reason which hath a relation to the Pharisees cruell hypocrisie who thorow an ostentation of externall discipline went against charity not pittying the Apostles distresse who did eat ears of corne for meer necessity V. 8. For the he yeelds a reason for the Apostles innocency for if there were any sin in their act he was to judge of it being the Soveraigne Lord of all exteriour service and of the due observance of it And therefore since he did not finde fault with it they were not to cavill about it V. 10. To heale The Pharisaicall tradition did forbid the use of artificiall and naturall phisick upon the Sabbath day unlesse it were in cases of extreame necessity and now they doe superstitiously and malignantly apply the same to miraculous cures and healings See Luke 13. 14. Iohn 9. 16. V. 15. Them all that had need of being healed V. 16. And charged See upon Mat. 8. 4. V. 19. Not strive he shall not seek after worldly glory whereupon arise great strifes in the world hee shall proceed in all humility in himselfe and mildnesse towards others V. 20. Till he send till he be entred into possession of his everlasting kingdome to overcome and subdue all his enemies Vnto victory or everlastingly according to the phrase of the holy language V. 22. Blinde by the meanes of the devill which possessed him as Mat. 9 32. 17. 15. Luke 13. 11. V. 23. The Son the Ital. addeth the Christ the Son namely the promised Messias of Davids progeny V. 25. Beclzebub See upon Mat. 10. 25. V. 26. If Sathan the ground of this reason is because the Lord did drive devils out of mens souls by his saving doctrine as well as out of their bodies by his Almighty word wherefore one could not imagine that there was any collusion with the evill Spirit as Impostors often times do at whose instance the Devill comes out of a body to gaine any soules by seduction superstition false doctrine c. V 27. If I You shew your malice in judging evill of me because that having exorcists of your own nation which make profession of driving Devils out of men Acts 19. 15 and do not condemn them though you have no more reason to condemn mine actions thentheirs Now it is uncertain whether
the chiefe Magistrate of the people Num. 11. 16 17 24. V. 5. The feast day in the dayes of unleavened bread presently after the Passeover which were no festivall dayes The Iewes observe in their writings that their noted executions were reserved untill those solemne dayes to cause the greater terrour and example by reason of the great concourse of people to the feast but here the Priests advise not to proceed that way for feare of the peoples rising V. 6. Bethany See Mat. 21. 17. The Leper the cause of this sirname is unknowne peradventure he had bin cured of the leprosie by the Lord. V. 7. There came by Iohn the 12. 1 2. 12. it appeares that this hapned before Christs entrance into Ierusalem It may be that S. Matthew reserved this history for this place to make a continued narration of Iudas his treason after the first occasion of it which he took upon the losing of the price of this oile whereby he hoped to reape some benefit Powred it to honour him according to the custome of those times V. 8. His Disciples Iohn 124. this is especially referred to Iudas who it is likely was the author of this murmuring V. 1â— Alwayes the meaning is you have alwayes oportunity enough to releeve the poore but as for me who shall shortly dye for you and my corporall presence shortly after bee taken away from you will not know how to yeeld me any more humane service this woman hath done me as it were the last correspondent to that which they doe to dead bodies imbalming them which seeing it could not be done after my death see upon Mark 16. 1. she hath as one should say anticipated the doing of it in my life time So Christ doth esteeme of this deed more then the woman her selfe expected he would V. 15. Thirty peeces the Italian thirty sheckels according to the prophesie of Zech. 11. 12. and because that was the set price for servants that were killed Exod. 21. 32. it seemes there was some hidden mistery in this number Christ having taken upon him the forme of a servant V. 17. The first day namely the fourteenth day of the first moneth in the end of which they were to eat the Paschall Lambe Exod. 12. 18. Luke 22. 7. which Christ strictly observed But the Iewes by an ancient tradition even from that time that they dwelt in Babylon as it is thought when a great feast especially the Passeover was immediately before the Sabbath as it hapned at our Saviours passion they rejourned the feast untill the Sabbath to avoid the great incommodity of having two festivall dayes one after another and therefore in this Passeover they did eat the Lambe a day after the Lord had eaten it as it appears by Iohn 18. 28. and 19. 14. wherupon also that Sabbath is called the great day that is to say the yeerly feast Iohn 19. 31. V. 18. My time some important affaire urgeth me to celebrate the Passeover before the rest of the people though peradventure the man did not understand this secret and it should seeme that it was lawfull for any man that would to eat the Passeover the proper appointed day if he pleased to burthen himselfe with the observing of two festivall dayes together V. 23. That dippeth that ordinarily and now at this present also eateth with me Marke 14. 18. according to the prophesie of Psal. 41. 9. V. 24. Goeth to his death or shall shortly die V. 26. Were eating that is to say whilest they were yet at table Others expound it after they had eaten namely the Paschall Lambe Luke 22. 20. 1 Cor. 11. 25. Tooke bread a part of the bread or of the unleavened cake whereof they had eaten with the Lambe Here Christ ordaineth the new Sacrament of the Christian Church which is the holy Communion correspondent in its sense and use to the ancient Passeover which was also cancelled by this Now as the Iewes divided this Paschall Supper into two parts in the first they did eat the Lamb and in the second they did eat all round of an unleavened cake dipt in a sawâ—e made with bitter herbes and did drinke of the same cup called the cup of praise Psal. 116. 13. and it is likely that all this was done by our Saviour after that second part Luke 22. 20. and that the ceremonies were taken from thence Blessed it using the ordinary act of prayer at meales which was done here by Christ not so much in regard of the food of the body as in regard of the food of the soule to true beleevers by himselfe whereof this corporall bread was to be the Sacrament and seale Mark 14. 22. Luke 22. 17. 19. Or as Saint Paul saith 1 Cor. 10. 16. he blessed the bread that is to say he changed the ordinary and naturall use thereof into a Sacrament of the souls food and desired of God that this ceremony might be verified by his grace and spirit in the souls of beleevers and the true effect produced in them Break it in remembrance of the breaking of Christs body 1 Cor. 11. 24. by the piercing of it upon the Crosse or by his sufferances both in soule and body all the while that he was man This is this bread which is consecrated by me is the sacrament of my body offered as an expiatory sacrifice for you So oftentimes the spirituall names are attributed to these corporall parts of the Sacraments as are correspondent to them as well by the analogie of the signification as by the vertue of sealing and by the reality of the spirituall thing given and effected by God together with the use of the signe in true beleevers See Gen. 17. 10. Exod. 12. 11. and 40. 15. 1 Cor. 10. 4. 16. Ephes. 5. 26. My body that is to say my flesh Iohn 6. 53 54. to which Christ afterwards distinctly addeth his blood not only to represent himselfe whole by these two parts as Heb 2. 14. but chiefly to shew that his body in this Sacrament ought to be considered and apprehended by faith not so much living or glorified as offered in true sacrifice of expiation in which the blood was to be spilt and the thing offered to be cut in peeces verse 28. 〈◊〉 Cor. 11. 24. Finally under these two words Christ comprehendeth his whole person with his merit obedience vertue and benefits wherein consists the true pasture of the soul receaved to a spirituall and everlasting life by the mouth of it which is faith which also unites Christ unto it as food is united to the body V. 28. For this a reason why he commandeth them to participate of this cup because that it is the true Sacrament of the blood of the covenant of grace opposite to the figurative blood of the ancient covenant of the law Exod. 24. 8. Of the new upon which is grounded the everlasting covenant of God with men manifested and given out in a new manner more cleerly powerfully and fully under
need for to assist them or whether Pâ—late suffered them upon this occasion to make use of them CHAP. XXVIII VER 1. THe other namely she that is called the mother of Iames and Ioses Matth. 27. 56 61. V. 2. There was a namely whilest these women were upon the way the Lord rising at that instant and comming out of the monument for by that time they came thither he was gone but the Angell remained there at whose sight the watch fled and in the meane time the women came who were told by the Angell that the Lord was risen and they went and reported it to Peter and Iohn Ioh. 20. 2. and these two Apostles comming to the Sepulcher the women came backe with them but they returning to the Citie Mary Magdalen stayed by the monument Iohn 20. 10 11 and it is likely that the other women staid there with her and Mary had a new vision of Angels and the Lord appeared first to her Mar. 16. 9. Iohn 20. 14. which she related to the other women by the way as they returned to Ierusalem for to make the second report thereof to the Apostles The Angell the first time there appeared but one the second time two Luke 24. 4. Iohn 20. 12. V. 7. I have told you assure your selves of it doe it and doe not faile as for my part I have discharged my commission V. 9. Jesus by Marke 16. 9. and Iohn 20. 14. it appeares that hee appeared to Mary Magdalen in some speciall manner before he appeared to the rest V. 18. Is given unto me in qualitie of Mediatour And in the personall union of the two natures divine and humane I have received from my Father the universall Kingdome of the world and the spirituall Kingdome over my Church and now I enter into the glorious possession and administration of it V. 19. Therefore namely to make knowne what I am to gather together my subjects and beleevers to governe and distribute the effects of my Kingdom un o them to bring tydings unto them of the judgment of the Nations which is done by the preaching of the Gospell See Psal. 110. 2. Isaiah 2. 3 4. All Nations indifferently without any distinction of Iewes or Gentiles Baptizing See Mat. 3. 6. for a Sacrament of my grace in remission and expiation of sinnes and regeneration to a new life And likewise for a token that they are bound on their side to consecrate themselves to me and give themselves over to the conduct of my spirit and to confesse my Name perpetually In the Name to consecrate them unto the onely true God revealed in three persons 1 Iohn 5. 7. by the baptisme administred by their power and authority which are also called upon to ratifie the externall ceremonie thereof each one by the speciall property of their operation V. 20. I am not in corporall presence Mat. 26. 1â— but in the presence of my God-head Spirit and vertue With you namely with my beleevers and true Church whereof ye now represent the body The holy Gospell of Our Lord Iesus Christ according to Saint MARKE Argument BEcause that in the sacred History this name of Marke is often mentioned amongst the Disciples and followers of the Apostles There was a doubt made first whether wee ought in all other places to take it for one and the same person called Iohn amongst the Iewes and Marke amongst the Romans as this diversitie of names was in those dayes very frequent Then if there were diverse of one name to which of them ought to be attributed the composing of this Gospell The opinion of the Ancients hath bin that whether there were one or many the writer of this book is he who is mentioned 1 Pet. 5. 13. called by S. Peter his Sonne whither it were because hee was by his meanes converted to the Christian faith Or because hee had taken him for a coadjutor and companion in preaching of the Gospell as an Evangelist whereby he might have received the gift of the Holy Ghost as it was very usuall in those first beginnings of the Church And as Saint Paul and other Apostles after they had founded a Church by their owne preaching at the first did afterwards employ these Evangelists in the directing and ordering of Churches in severall provinces So it is thought that S. Peter sent Marke to give a forme to the Church of Alexandria in Aegypt and peradventure to all the other Churches of that Country for to governe them And from thence also proceeded a constant opinion that Saint Peter did dictate this Gospell unto him to be as it were the foundation of the establishment and propagation of Christian dâ—ctriâ—e amongst those Churches Now there is a great conformitie betweene this Gospell and Saint Matthewes but only that Saint Markes is a little briefer and that there is some slight diversitie of order according to the liberty of the Holy Ghost in inspiring and directing his servants CHAP. I. VER 2. IIn the Prophets some Texts have it in Isaiah the Prophet V. 10. He saw namely Iohn Iohn 1. 33. V. 15. The time that is to say the time prefixed by God for the comming of the Messias which is therefore also called the fulnesse of times Gal. 4. 4. Ephes 1. 10. V. 25. Rebuked him refusing to have the father of lies to beare witnesse of him as Luk. 4 41. Acts 16. 17 18. V. 26. Torne him having shaken and stretched him as if he would have torne him in peeces V. 29. They were namely Christ and his Disciples V. 34. To speake others to say that they knew him Ver. 38. Came I forth that is to say sent by my Father Luk. 4. 43. come from heaven the habitation of my glory and appeared to the world in the flesh V. 45. To publish it to publish many things and divulge what was done Could no more by reason of the great multitudes which thronged unto him and hindered him from â—â—tering his doctrine which was his principall businesse CHAP. II. VER 2. THe word of God namely the Gospell V. 8. In his spirit the Italian By his spirit namely by his God-head and divine power V. 14. Levi called also Matthew V. 18. And they namely Iohns Disciples Matth. 〈◊〉 14. V. 26. Abiathar called also Ahimelech 1 Samuel 21. 1. V. 27. The Sabbath that is to say the Law of the Sabbath was made for the good of man as well his spirituall as his corporal good for to ease him of his labours And not to subject all necessary respects of man to an absolute and superstitious honour of the day in abstaining from every act whereby it appeares that if God commanded mans rest on the Sabbath day much more would he have his nourishment and sustentation Ver. 28. Therefore that is to say seeing that the intent of the Law touching the Sabbath is such it belongeth to me who am the Soveraigne Law-giver to know what belongeth to mans necessity and not to you false Iudges CHAP.
VER 3. OFt the Italian up to the elbow according to the Iewish custome by a scrupulous superstition Of the Elders namely of the governours of the Church or of their forefathers V. 9. Full well an ironicall kinde of speech V. 11. By whatsoever this is but only the beginning of the Pharisaicall law which ought to be supplied in this manner If any one have made any such oath he cannot break it though he should thereby faile in his duty towards father and mother See upon Mat. 15. 5. V. 19. Purgâ—ng that is to say leaving by this separation the nourishment of the body cleere from the dregs V. 22. Evil ' eye that is to say envie See Mat. 20. 15. Blasphemy or slander V. 24. Would have no man avoiding the vanity of applause and concourse And likewise because he was come thither onely for the good of this woman according to the motions of his Godhead V. 29. For this seeing thou hast that disposition which is appointed by God in a constant and persevering faith thou shalt receive the benefit which thou desirest V. 32. To put his hand which was an ordinary signe of the aâ—plication of Christs divine power V. 33. Put his fingers gestures and actions which he used at his pleasure to shew that he healed beyond all order of humane meanes by his almighty power V. 34. He sighed in signe of his servent charity and of his zeale in praying which he did as he was man and Mediator attributing the glory to God his father from the exercising and manifesting of which he abstained in the time of his humiliation See Iohn 11. 33. 38. V. 36. Charged them See upon Mat. 8. 4. CHAP. VIII VER 7. BLessed see upon Mat. 14. 19. V. 12. Sighed having compassion upon their obstinate incredulity See Luke 19 41. V. 15. Of Herod See upon Mat. 22. 16. V. 23. Had spit See upon Marke 7. 33. V. 25. He put not that the Lord who as he was true God could doe all things in a moment had any need to take time or to go severall times about his miracles but all this was done as he pleased to cause as it is likely his power to be the more distinctly knowne and also to instruct men in their degrees and progresses of their spirituall illumination to give God the glory wholly both for the beginnings and for the accomplishment V. 26. Nor tell it See upon Mat. 8. 4 V. 38. Shall be ashamed who by reason of the misery and reproach which accompanieth the Gospell will not make open profession thereof Or having done it draw back or fall away See Rom. 〈◊〉 16. 2 Cor. 42. 2 Tim. 1. 8. and 12. 2. In the glory See Mat. 16. 27. CHAP. IX VER 1. WJth power gloriously accompanied with the divine power of the H. Ghost to gaine the world and convert their hearts V. 12. Be set at nought this terme taken as it should seeme from Dan. 9. 26. signifieth the lowest degree of Christs humiliation Phil. 2. 7. V. 13. As it is written this hath a relation to Saint Iohn Baâ—tists comming which was foretold by the Prophets and not to his persecutions whereof we read nothing in them V. 16. With them meaning his Disciples who were in the same company V. 17. A dumbe spirit that is to say a spirit by whose meaâ—es my sonne is become dumbe V. 18 Teareth him he torments draweth awry stretcheth him as if he would tear him to peeces V. 20. Tare him See upon Mark. 1. 26. V. 2â— If thou canst as much as to say doubt not thou of my power which is infinite but see whether for thine own part thou beest disposed in faith as thou shouldest be Which faith the Lord so long as he was in the world did never let passe without effect and for defect of it he did oftentimes forbeare doing of his miracles See Maâ—ke 6. 5. V. 24. Vnbeleefe that is to say the smalnesse and weaknesse of my faith joyned with much doubt and mistrust V. 31. For he taught it seems that the meaning was that Christ did begin to withdrew himselfe from the frequent company of men and from the other parts of his office and actions of his life to prepare himselfe for his approaching death and to dispose his Disciples to it V. 37. Receiveth not seeing that Christ as he was mediator referred all to his fathers glory and service See Iohn 5. 30. and 6. 38. V. 38. Saw one it might be some one who having imbraced Christs doctrin and faith was mâ—ved by Gods secret inspiration to do miracles though he was not one of Christs ordinary followers The Disciples were moved with jealousie or rashnesse of judgement and Christ without penetrating any further into the action plainly saith that by this means his truth and his glory might be promoted and that therefore the Disciples should forbeare to forbid him as if that power did belong only to them In thy name calling upon thee and interposing thine authority V. 40. Is on our part that is to say may be a profitable instrument in Gods work or in this furious hatred which the world beareth me and my Gospell you ought to hold it as a favour and gaine if any one be not against us And if God himselfe rewardeth small benefits done to his you likewise ought to except of and love those who make profession of my name though they be not ordinarily in our company U 43. Into Hell the Italian Into Gehenna see upon Mat. 5. 22. U. 49. For every he gives a reason of the precedent exhortations of cutting off all occasion of sin for as every offering under the law was to be salted Lev. 2. 13. so every Christian to present himselfe uâ—to God in a living Sacrifice ought to be purged from all corruption by the holy Ghost who hath the operation of fire Mat. 3. 11. 1 Cor. 3. 13 and by the same ought to be imprinted with holinesse as the salt seasoneth meat preserveth it froÌ„ putrefaction V. 50. Is good namely for the aforementioned uses Christ directeth his speech to his Apostles and ministers of his word as if he said to you is committed the preaching of the Gospell by which the holy Ghost fulfilleth his internall operation Ioh. 17. 17. and if you corrupt this word or corrupt your selves who are the vessels of it so that the Spirit of God cooperate no more in it from whom shall any amendment be looked for Have salt imitate salt in what it is good namely in the wholesome pure and pleasing seasoning of your doctrine and actions and not in its evill in being too tart and austere whereupon arise divisions and strifes seeing there are some kinds of salt that are too sharpe and corrosive See Iames 3. 17. CHAP. X. VER 3. MOses Christ hath a relation to the seventh Commandement of not committing idultery against which they sinned who broke off lawfull mariages by unlawfull divorces V. 11. Put away that divorceth
himselfe from her unlesse it be for adultery Mat. 19. 9. V. 12. If a woman the law of God makes no mention of divorces undertaken by women a thing which was unheard of amongst the people of God and contrary to all modestie yet in those dayes it was used in imitation of the Romans and Grecians See upon 1 Tim. 5. 9. V. 15. Shall not shall not submit himselfe by obedience of faith to the Gospell thorow which God re-establisheth his kingdome amongst men and mâ—keth them partakers of the good things thereof As a little laying aside all pride malice presumption of carnall wisdome and putting on the true humility docility simplicity and innocency which is in little children Sâ—e Psal. 131. 2. Mat. 18. 3. V. 21. Loved hâ—m he shewed him some signes of favour as congratulating with him for this outward and disciplinary holinesse not any way approving of his pride and hypocrisie nor being contented with this outward bark of action Neither that he dissembled against his thought but in a kinde of gracefull contempt of his vanity V. 32 Amazed by reason of his frequent predictions by which he foretold his aproaching sufferings and death in Ierusalem whâ—ther they saw him going V. 42. Which are accounted the Italian that account themselves who though they ought to acknowledge themselves to be Gods servants for the good profit of their people do attribute unto themselves thorow immoderate presumption an absolute power over them 1 Sam. 18. 11. Others which are accounted c. that is to say whose sovereignty is only in the false figure and appearance of the world and not in truth which is only in the kingdome of God V. 46. As he went out Saint Luke saith â—hat this hapned at his comming thither and not at his departure and S. Matthew speaks of two blinde men But this may be reconciled saying that the Lord staid some time in Iericho going out and comming in again that at one time being gon out comming in againe he met with two blinde men whereof this Bartimeus was of most note CHAP. XI VER 16. ANy vessell namely that was not wholly for the service of God but for these Merchants and other mens uses which was a kinde of prophanation See Nâ—h 7. 8. Zech. 14 20. 21. V. 17. Of all nations or for the use of all nations or amongst all nations V. 18. Destroy him secretly and by cunning See Mat. 21 46. and 26. 4. 5. 22. In God namely such a faith as he every way requireth in all parts and qualities and such an one as he ingendreth in his beleevers by his Spirit CHAP. XII VER 10. NOt read the meaning is That passage of the Psalme hath a reference to you as this my parable hath V. 15. Shall we give this repetition seemeth is not superfluous for the first question may be understood of the rigour of right and the other of what was expedient or decent by way of councell and advice V. 34. Thou art not because he was pliant to be taught by Christ and that the spirituall meaning of the law taking off the marke of the hypocrisie of externall Dâ—scipline is that which guideth and presseth the consciences to flye to Christ to be saved from the curse of the law which in this spirituall sense bindeth all men Rom. 3. 20. and 7. 7. From the kingdome namely from Gods grace in the Gospell by which he re-establisheth his kingdome in salvation and blessing which had beene violated by sin V. 38. In his See upon Mark 4. 2. V. 41. The treasury the Italian the chest of offerings there were two kinde of offerings offered in the Temple the one of money for the repairing of the building to buy the ordinary offerings for sacrifices and other uses Which in ancient times were put into the Priests hands and afterwards were by them carried into a chest in the inner court 2 Kings 12 9. But it is likely that ininsuing times to avoid â—l manner of fraud diverse chests were placed in some place not specified of the peoples Court where every one cast in what money he pleased as it is here said See Iohn 8. 20. The other kinde was of other goods which were laid up in certaine magazines belonging to the Temple Nehem. 10. 37 38. V. 44. Of her want of her exceeding small store as 2 Cor. 8. 2. CHAP. XIII VER 4. SHall be fulfilled namely these things which thou foretellest V. 6. I am Christ the Italian I am he namely the promised Messias the King of the Church See Mat. 24. 5. V. 27. Of heaven a popular terme For to the eye the heavens seeme to terminate the earth round about See upon Mat. 24 30. CHAP. XIV VER 12. WHen they the same day as according to the law they were to kill the Passeover though the Iews by tradition did transferre the feast to the day following Mat. 26 â—7 See why the Lambe is called a Sacrifice upon Exod. 〈◊〉 27. 2 Chro. 35. 11 12. V. 35. The houre that is to say that he might not come to that terrible point of his extreame sufferings V. 36. Abba it was a Syriack word which little children used to their fathers which was afterwards used in all affectionate prayers to God Himselfe See Rom. 8. 15. Gal. 4. 6. V. 41. It is enough so the Lord doth in earnest correct those words which before he had spoken ironically V. 50. They all namely his Disciples Ver. 51. A certaine there is no certainty either what this young man was or why hee followed the Lord in this habit Some conjecture that it might bee some of the servants of the house where Iesus had eaten the Passeover who for curiosity or for affection might rise out of his bed when he law the Lord goe forth in the night so to seâ— the issue of the words which he might heare from himselfe concerning his apprehension Others will have it be some one that did rise sodainly at the noise A linnen cloth it might bee his shirt or some oâ—her night raymenâ— The young men namely the Souldiers V. 55. Agreed not or were not sufficient V. 61. Of the blâ—ssed namely of God to whom all glory and praise is due And this was a name of God very frequent among the Iewes V. 62. Of power namely of the glorious God according to the Iewes custome See upon Mat. 26. 6â— V. 69. A maide the Italian the maide in Saint Matthew it is said that it was another but it may be that the first which was she that kept the doore Iohn 18. 17. told the other and she told the slanders by V. 72. He wept or he went out and wept CHAP. XV. VER 7. IN the insurrection he seemes to intimate some new and notable insurrection V. 21. Of Alexander knowne and famous persons in the Church at that time V. 23. Wine this should seeme to be another kinde of drinke besides the vineger mingled with gall Matth. 27. 34. For
is to say he hath in effect showne the care he hath of them V. 69. Raised up he hath given the Church cause to triumph by reason of the spirituall victory which the Messias hath had over all his enemies See concerning this manner of speech 1 Sam. 2. 1. Psa. 75. 4. and 89. 17. V. 76. Shall be called thou shalt not onely be so indeed but shalt be acknowledged to be such by publike testimony V. 78. Day spring namely Iesus Christ the true Sonne of righteousnesse Mal. 4. 2. V. 79. Of peace of perfect happinesse V. 80. In Spirit namely in the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost which proportionably to his age manifested themselves to be in him wrought daily more powerfully and maturely in him Of his shewing that he began to exercise his office by Gods expresse command CHAP. II. VER 1. AL the world a popular kind of speech that is to say the whole Roman Empire which as falsely as ambitiously was termed universall according to the stile of those great Empires Isay 13. 5. and 14. 26. Ier. 34. 1. Dan. 2. 39. Taxed that the number of persons and their wealth should be set downe as the custome of the Roman Empire was to doe oftentimes V. 2. Was first for under the same Cyrenius there was another tax mentioned Acts 5. 37. Governour in this first taxation he was not the ordinary Governour but was extraordinarily deputed with a most ample power in that Province to make this taxation V. 3. Into his owne this ought to be especially understood of the Iewes who by their ancient divisions had their Tribes Nations and Families with their inheritances in certaine severall Cities in which they held their freedome of being Citizen though they dwelt elsewhere V. 4. Nazareth where their habitation was though they came from Bethlehem where they were Citizens Of David namely the City where he was borne and where the ancient seat of his family was 1 Sam 16. 1. Iohn 7. 42. V. 7. In a manger of the stable of that Inne where they were lodged In which Inne all other places were taken up by reason of the great concourse of people either by such as were first come or such as were of more note and esteeme V. 9. The glory namely an admirable and heavenly light which was wont to accompany the apparitions of Angels V. 13. Heavenly host an ordinary name of holy Angels V. 14. Towards or amongst men V. 19. Pondered them examining gathering together and comparing them one with the other to strengthen her selfe more and more in knowledge and faith See Acts 17. 11. 1 Cor. 2. 13. V. 21. For the circumcising Christ would be circumcised for the same reasons for which hee would also be baptized and participate of the other Sacraments See upon Mat. 3. 13. V. 22. Of her purification namely of Marie Now some texts have it of their purification namely of Iesus and his Mother for the infants were reputed to participate of their mothers legall uncleannesse V. 24. A paire which was the offering for the poorer sort of people Lev. 12. 8. V. 25. Devout or religious and fearing God Waiting for at that time the mindes of true beleevers were attentive to look for the comming of the Messias See Marke 15. 43. Luke 2. 38. The Holy Ghost that is to say he was endowed with the spirit of prophesie V. 26. Christ the Greeke name answerable to the Hebrew name Messias that is to say annointed and consecrated for eternall King and Priest Psal. 26. Isa. 61. 1. Dan. 9. 24. Ver. 27. The parents the Italian The Father and mother namely Ioseph according to the common opinion See Heb. 7. 3. After the custome which was to present him to the Lord and ransome him Exod. 34. 20. V. 29◠Lord now even at this time that thou hast accomplished thy promise unto mee and that I have with mine eyes seene the Saviour of the world I die happie and contented See Genesis 46. 30. V. 31. Prepared that is to say ordained and appointed from everlasting to make it knowne in the appointed time to all Nations without any difference to make them partakers of it Ver. 32. To lighten or which must bee revealed to all Nations Ver. 33. Marveiled not but that they perfectly knew it by the Angels Revelation but because they saw this light was also communicated to others and and did spread it selfe abroad Verse 34. This child is set or sent that is to say God hath established him to be the fundamentall stone of salvation to all those that shall receive him by a lively faith who shall by him bee relieved from the fall of sinne and condemnation And contrariwise to bee a cause of a greater and more irreparable ruine to those who thorow their owne perversenesse shall reject him For a signe as a miraculous person approved by all the infallible signes of truth and vertue to bee as it were a pledge and signall set up of salvation Isaiah 11. verse 10. whom the world notwithstanding shall oppose thorow incredulity and hardnesse of heart V. 35. A Sword such shall the opposition bee that thou thy selfe who art his mother must prepare thy selfe to bee pierced with extreame griefes and anguishes That the thoughts that is to say God shall suffer and bring all this to passe to the end that by the preaching of the Gospell may bee discovered the impietie and rebellion of Gods open enemies Which is never so fierce as against the Gospell And the hypocrisie of the false Children of Gods house who under the profession of his name and service doe reject the onely meanes of knowing him to salvation and of serving him in truth And finally to shew the internall difference of soules whereof some thorow grace beleeve in CHRIST the others reject him thorow their owne malice See 2 Corinthians 2. 15 16. Ver. 36. Had lived this seemeth to bee added for to commend this womans Chastitie and devotion Who being left a widdow in the flower of her age had continued so to dedicate her selfe wholly to workes of piety in the Temple according to the manner of many holy women in those dayes Exod. 38. 8. 1 Sam. 2. 22. Verse 39. They had Namely IOSEPH and Mary Verse 40. Waxed strong whereby is showne That the fulnesse of the gifts of the Spirit shewed it selfe in him and brought forth extraordinary good effects according to the progresse of his age and the increase of his bodily strength hee being every way made like unto man except sinne The grace that is to say it plainely appeared that GOD did love him in a speciall manner directing keeping and blessing him in all things V. 41. We 〈…〉 carrying Iesus along with them according to the Law At the feast the Law appointed all Males to come to the Temple at the three solemne feasts Exod. 23. 17. Deut. 16. 16. and because here was nothing commanded concerning women Some have thought that it is here specially
There was this is more likely to be a parable then a true history In purple seeing that these colours white and red were the most magnificent kinde of clothing amongst the ancient Prov. 31. 22. Rev. 18. 16. V. 20. Lazarus it is the same name as Eliezer or Eliazar which signifieth God is my helpe This name seemes to be specified not to signifie that it is a true history but to shew that there is but one kinde of good poore men such as this was namely those that put their whole confidence in the Lord whereas the rich man here hath no â—â—me because there are divers kindes of bad rich men V. 21. The Dogges using as one should say more pity towards him then the rich man V. 22. Was carried as for the body it had no pompous buriall as the rich mans had but as for the soule it was gathered up into heaven into the communion of all true beleevers of whom Abraham was the titular father having been as it were the head of the covenant the depository of all promises and a patterne of faith to all See Rom. 4. 12. 26. Gal. 3. 7. 9. Bosome the gesture of a good father towards his tender children V. 23. Lift up all this signifies figuratively the addition of torment which the damned shall feele through the remembrance of their worldly happinesse and the consideration of the beleevers eternall happinesse whom they either contemned or afflicted in the world And it doth also point at their despaire of ever being eased V. 25. Some a vulgar manner or kinde of speaking accommodated to the narration For otherwise Abraham acknowledgeth none for his children but only beleevers and holy men See Isay 63. 16. Iohn 8. 39. Gal. 37. V. 28. He may testifie the torments which are prepared for the wicked Or protest and admonish them seriously charging them with their duties CHAP. XVII VER 5. INcrease a request good in it selfe but which hath some leaven of pride in the Apostles thoughts as if they had enough already and that they wanted nothing but some addition of greater perfection And the Lord sheweth them that they had searce as yet the first seeds of it V. 7. Which of you by this similitude taken from bend-slaves bound to do their masters all manner of service without any right of interchangeable requitall from them he doth reprove the Apostles secret presumption who thought they had done so much for Christ that they deserved great rewards suddenly And Christ contrariwise teacheth them that they did nothing but what was their duties and that they ought rather to think upon persevering in their labour to the end remitting with all humility the reward to Gods good will who gives it out of meere grace and not as a thing due Romans A. 4. 5. V. 9. Doth he thanke for to be any way bound unto him for it V. 10. Vnprofiâ—able a title of a servant which is remisse and nothing worth Mat. 25. 30. Rom. 3. 12. Phile. â—1 made use of in this place to shew a totall incapacity in men to deserve at Gods hands Seeing that in all their workes they give God nothing of their owne but onely restore unto him that which is his And besides that they have no equality or proportion with him to oblige him nor with his everlasting goods to deserve them Iob 22. 2. and 35. 6. Psal. 16. 2. V. 12. Which stood as uncleane persons according to the lavv which ought to segregate themselves from the society of other men Lev. 13. 45 46. V. 20. When the when that earthly and most happy kingdome should be established in the world which they imagined should be under the Messias With observation by apparant meanes and occurrencies which may bee observed by sense and discourse as the originall and beginning of your worldly Monarchies V. 21. The kingdome that is to say it is a spirituall kingdome founded in the hearts and in the conversion of souls and therefore cannot be known but onely spiritually by those that have part therein Others expound it is in the midst of you namely by my comming in the flesh and by my preaching V. 22. When ye by reason of the great afflictions which ye shall endure after my departure out of the world you shall desire my bodily presence for your defence and comfort which at this present you have Matthew 9. 15. Iohn 17. 12. yeâ— let not this desire induce you to suffer your selves to be seduced to receive some false Christ or Saviour or to seeke for me in the world for I will come no more upon earth but at the last judgement and that comming shall be so cleere and so certaine that there shall be no doubt made in it V. 31. He which shall this discourse which iâ— S. Matthew is especially referred to the calamities of Iudea is here extended to the last comming of Christ for the which he warneth those who are his to prepare themselves that they may then without any disturbance or displeasure for the destruction of the world receive the Lord with comple 〈…〉 joy V. 35. Be grinding See upon Mat. 24. 41. V 37. Where Lord that is to say where 〈◊〉 thou appeare at thy last comming whereunto the Lord makes answer with a sentence taken out of Iob expounded upon Matthew 24. 48. CHAP. XVIII VER 1. ALwayes at all times and seasons never omitting the ordinary use thereof and keeping alwayes themselves so disposed as that they may be alwayes able to doe it at any houre and upon any occasion 1 Pet. 3. 7. V. 7. Though he beare though he be long before he punish their enemies and doe not execute his judgements so soone as humane impatience would desire V. 8. Speedily in good timeâ— when he himselfe knoweth it to be expedient and necessary See Heb. 10. 37 2 Pet. 2. 8 9 Neverthelesse the meaning one shall not need to marvell if in the Churches great troubles it will seeme that God hath forsaken it seeing that saith shall be so decreased in the world that it shall seeme to be quite vanished away and consequently there will be very little calling upon God V. 11 With himself the Italian By himselfe shunning the approach of ordinary men as uncleane according to the ambition of his sect See Isay 65. 5. Others with himselfe that is to say with a low voice by an affectation of devotion and humility V. 12. Twice namely the second and fifth day of the weeke which are our Monday and Thursday according to the Pharisees rule mentioned by the lewish Writers Tithes as well of things titheable according to the law as of those where of there is no tithe due Mat. 23. 23. by a superabundant devotion V. 13. A farre off in some remote part of the first Court of the Temple into which all manner of persons even such as were prophane as this Publican was might come 1 Kings 8. 41. and that through true humility and feeling of his unworthinesse V. 14.
singing the third verse of the twelfth Chapter of Isaiah and from thence it should seeme that the Lord took this occasion of speaking of these spirituall waters V. 38. Haith said these words formally are not set downe in Scripture but seeme to be gathered from divers places as Isay 35. 15. and 44. 3. in which under the figure of waters are promised the abundance of the gifts of the holy Ghost which should be powred upon the Church by the Messias whereby there should be as it were a living spring of all manner of good works framed in each beleever V. 39. The holy Ghost namely this rich abundance of the graces of the spirit as well those which were common to every beleever under the Gospell in regeneration illumination c. as the particular ones to certaine persons in the Church in power of doing miracles in prophecying in speaking of strange languages c. See Acts 19. 2. Because that See upon Iohn 16. 7. V. 40. Many namely by a certaine confused and obscure inspiration from God to judge of Christ as of a divine person V. 42. David was where the residence of his fathers houshold was V. 52. Of Galilee of whence they judged Christ and his Disciples to be by reason of their ordinary abode in that place CHAP. VIII VER 6. TEmpting him to overtake him howsoever he had answered For if according to his wonted clemency in pardoning penitent beleevers their sins he had spared the woman they would have accused him for sparing malefactors and doing things contrary to the law And if he had condemned her they would have taxed him with contradicting his own doctrine and his ordinary practise Or that he usurped the publike authority Wrote he seemes to do it as it were in signe of contemning those things which they alledged unlesse there be some more secret sense in it As for to shew that sinne which is written before God Isay 65. 6. and graven as it were with a steele Ier. 17. 1. is pardoned and blotted out by Christ by means of faith and repentance even as easily as a writing slightly made in the dust V. 7. He that is Christ here makes no law for the Judges and witnesses that they should not prosecute malefactors unlesse they be altogether guiltlesse But leaving the law of God in iâ—s force the execution of which did not belong to him hee contents himselfe with doing his office in convincing these hipocrits severe censurers of others and in the meane time they themselves spotted with many sins and wicked tempters of Christ and in correcting this woman Cast a stone according to the law Deut. 17. 7. V. 11. Neither do I namely for the externall and corporall judgement which did not belong unto him Insisting only upon the inward condemnation of the conscience to bring her to repentance wherein he fulfilled the worke of the law and of the Gospell together V. 13 Is not cannot be held valuable and certaine V. 14. â—oâ— I know and a witnesse must speake of certaine knowledge But ye your resusing to receive my witnesse proceeds from that you malitiously suppresse the notice which I have given you of my divine calling and of the full accomplishment thereof by my future glorification And thus ought to be reconciled Iohns saying 7. 28 with this V. 15. Yee judge yee taske me with false or not sufficient witnesse and I have more and better reason to reprove you for your false and perverse judgements of things belonging to God without any light or guide of his spirit but only out of your own fleshly understanding but I doe forbeare as he saith afterwards I judge in mine office of Mediatour I doe not proceed against you nor against any one else as arigorous and criminall judge as mine authority would well extend unto it mine end is to save by instruction exhortation conversion and not to lose by judgement and condemnation See Iohn 3. 17. V. 16. Alone that is to say separate from God my Father Which ought to be understood as well in regard of the unitie of the essence as of the perfect union of the will of the Father in his glory and of the Son in his quality of Mediator V. 17. Is true that is to say sufficient to be believed in judgement V. 18. Beareth witnesse namely by his Prophets but especially by his divine power wherewith hee hath endowed my person and accompanieth my ministery as well in words as in deeds V. 19. Yee neither know yee neither have nor will receave any light nor knowledge of my person office and doctrine by which only you might gaine the saving knowledge of God and therefore it is in vaine to speake to you of my Father Verse 20. In the Treasury See upon Marke 12. 41. V. 22. Will be kill that is to say will hee goe out of the world as Iohn 7. 35. they had said wil he goe into a farre Country V. 23. Yee are from being worldly by birth by nature and affection you are uncapable of raising your selves up to heaven from whence I am and whither I go directing all my beleevers thither V. 25. That I said that is to say even from the beginning of my vocation I told you that which I tell you still that I am the Sonne of God the Messias the Saviour V. 26 I have I could by many reasons convince your malice and prove the truth of my word but because you are unworthy of it by reason of your hardnesse I will content my selfe with the witnesse my Father beareth of mee and mine owne proper knowledge Ver. 28. When yee that is to say after yee have crucified mee I shall make you finde by the effect what my person and power is Rom. 1 4. V. 29. And hee hitherto my Father heareth witnesse sufficiently of the office which hee committed to mee and of my faithfullâ— executing of it V. 30. Believed with a transitory faith and for a time without any lively roote as appeares by the Lords ensuing discourses See Matthew 13. 20 21. V. 32. Yee shall know yee shall be enlighthed by the Holy Ghost in the lively knowledge of the truth of the Gospell by which you shall bee freed from the bondage of sin the devill and death See Rom. 8. 2. V. 33. Were never wee are of the blessed progeny to whom liberty and domination is promised Gen. 25. 23. and therefore nobody hath any right to bee Lord over us but only God The subjection wee now are in and have bin in at other times hath alwayes been by oppression and violence and not by any just title V. 34. Is the servant you thinke upon nothing but onely upon the right of temporall liberty but I speake to you of the spirituall liberty whereof man depriveth himselfe giving himselfe over to sinne which makes him his slave and takes away from him the title of Sonne of God and excludes him oâ—â— of Gods house and inheritance aâ— it is seene in you
day into quarters S. Iohn meant here by the sixth houre all that second quarter which ended the sixth houre namely at noone and that he meanes that these things hapned entring into the said quarter V. 17. Bearing See upon Mat. 27. 32. V. 19. A Title namely a little table upon which was written the pretended crime See Mat 27. 37. V. 21. The King which seemed to involve the nation in the fault or infamy of the punishment V. 22. I have as much as to say I will alter nothing words of contempt of all their respects V. 23. His garments namely his outward robe which was made of foure peeces of cloth sewed together His coat namely his inward coat which was covered with the upper garment Woven not cut out of a peece of cloth and sewed together but made all of one peece wrought with a needle or otherwise V. 25. By the Crosse Mat. 27. 55. and Marke 15. 40. it is said that they looked a farre of but it may be that having stayed some time a farre off they afterwards came neerer Mary the wife the Italian hath it Mary of Cleophas namely his Daughter as the ancients thought though it were the same that was called Salome Marke 15. 40. and so we should expound the precedent word of sister of the blessed Virgin for next of kindred For the blessed Virgia was the daughter of Matthat See upon Luke 3 24. V. 26. He saith as well to comfort his mother giving her Iohn for a sonne as also to honour Iohn â—etting him in his stead towards her Woman See upon Iohn 2. 4. V. 28. All things namely all his sufferings which were appointed by God and foretold by his Prophets were now even accomplished there wanting nothing but the last act of death I thirst an effect of the extreame paine of the body and a signe of the souls thirst scorched by the unspeakable feeling of Gods wrath upon finde the satisfying for which he had taken upon him V. 29. And they namely the souldiers and other assistants Filled it is likely that with the sponge full of vineger they also tooke a little bundle of Hyssope and made a kinde of a brush of it The Spunge was to bring the vineger to his mouth and the Hysope to sprinkle iâ— in his face according to the humane office which was done to sufferers See upon Mar. 27. 34. V. 31. The bodies whereby the ground according to the law would have bin defiled Deut. 21. 23. For that he gives the reason why the day before that Sabbath was a day of solemne preparation Mat. 27 62. Because the feast of the Passeover fell upon that day which feast was called the great day as Iohn 7. 37. Besought because that executions not lying in their hands they could not take away the bodies of those who were executed but only with the permission of the Roman magistrate Might be broken to hasten their death before vvhich they might not be taken downe from the crosse V. 32. With him namely with Iesus V. 34. Pierced to be sure that he was dead for the place in which the heart is infolded which is full of a waterish matter being opened man cannot live Now by this bloud and water is set forth the double benefit of Christs death namely the satisfaction for the sinne it selfe and the cleansing from the spot of sinne 1 Ioh. 5. 6. V. 35. He that namely I Iohn who write these things V. 36. A bone of him this was ordained concerning the Paschall Lambe which was the figure of Christ in the principall sense and also in this particular circumstance so guided by Gods will because Christ should die voluntarily Iohn 10. 18. without any hurt at all which might cause his death as that breaking of bones might have done This allegation may likewise be taken out of Psal. 34. 20. according to the secret meaning of the Holy Ghost aiming at Christ. V. 37. They shall this allegation is to no other end but to shew that Christ was to be pierced and not broken V. 39. At the first at the beginning of Christs publike exercising of his office V. 40. Wouâ—dit for haste because that the S 〈…〉 bath was comming on they did nothing but stre 〈…〉 over the body with those spices without melting of them expecting that they might enbalme him perfectly when the Sabbath was past to which purpose it should seeme the women also came Marke 16. 1. who it should seeme knew nothing of w 〈…〉 these men had done Though indeed Gods providence did hinder this perfect enbalming for the reason touched upon Marke 16. 1. The manner which was only to apply the spices on the outside either dry as they did here for haste or melted aâ— the fire 2 Chron. 16. 14. and 21. 19. Ier. 34. 5. with linnen clothes dipped therein as they did purpose to do at more leasureâ— without opening or emptying the bodies to fill them with spices as the Egyptians did See upon Gen. 50. 2. V. 42. Because of they made so much haste because they were afraid of being overtaken by the latter part of the day properlie called the preparation at which time they left off all manner of work at the least for an houre CHAP. XX. VER 1. MAry together with the other women mentioned by the other Evangelists who either through amazement or for fe 〈…〉 of not being beleeved did not report that which the Angell had told them that Christ was indeed risen againe but turned their words to have the Apostles come themselves See upon Mat. 28. 2. V. 7. The Napkin it was some kinde of linnen cloath wherewith they wrapped up the heads of 〈◊〉 men when they were buried See Iohn 11. 44. V. 8. And beleeved he began then to beleeâ—e that Christ was indeed risen againe whereas they should have knowne that before by the Scriptures but they did not understand them yet V. 11. Stood See upon Mat. 28. 2. the conciliation of the diversitie of the Evangelists in this narration and all the order of it V. 14. And knâ—w not being dazeled by divine power as Luke 24. 16. 31. and Iohn 21. 4. V. 16. Saith unto her and withall restored unto her the free use of her sight V. 17. Touch me not it appeares by Matth. 28. 9. that she both touched and worshipped him but Iesus perceiving her too much fixed upon this corporall presence and too much astonished at his resurrection instructeth her that she should not be too much tied to this presence of the body nor to beleeve that his resurrection should be the highest pitch of his exaltation and that he was to ascend up into heaven where he was to be sought and knowne by faith in spirit and worshipped in the full glory of his kingdom See Ioh. 12. 20. 23. 2 Cor. 5. 16. V. 19. At evening being darke night the Disciples met and after they had supped together they prolonged their discourses concerning the Lords resurrection untill such time
as it grew late and in the meanâ— time the Disciples which were gone to Emmaus came home and when they had made their relation unto them the Lord came and stood before them Luke 24. 36. The first speaking after the manner of the Iewes For it was our Sunday which it should seeme the Lord did even from that 〈…〉 me sanctifie appearing on that day and consecrating it to works of inst 〈…〉 vers â—6 Were shut which it is very likely did open by some miracle the Disciples seeing it or otherwise V. 20. Mis hands marked with the marks of his wounds which he had received upon the Crosse which he retained after his resurrection as glorious tokens of his sufferings and combâ—â—â— and to be the proofs of the truth to his Disciples and to them alludeth S. Paul Gal. 6. 17. V. 22. He breathed for an externall signe of the internall inspiration of his Spirit which he made into them See Gen. 2. 7. The holy Ghost namely a new addition of his gifts for their ministery whereof the full abundance was conferred upon them at Pentecost V. 31. His name namely by him and by vertue of his merit and intercession CHAP. XXI VER 1. AT the Sea where the Apostles were gone from Ierusalem Matth. 28. 16. then they returned to Ierusalem where Christ was taken up into heaven Luke 24. 51. V. 3. A fishing according to his first trade which he had not quite given over to imploy himselfe wholly in the work of the Gospell as he did after Pentecost V. 4. Knew not partly because of the distance and partly also it is very likely by some supernaturall impediment of their sight as Iohn 20. 14. V. 5. Any meat the Italian Any fish broiled and readie to be eaten V. 7. It is the Lord whether he conjectured it to be so by reason of the likenesse of this miracle with the other Luke 5. 5 6. or that the Lord cleered his eyes more then the rest V. 9. A fire of coales laid there by miracle as all the rest was V. 1â— Knowing they knew by many signes and circumstances that it was the Lord and yet they had some scruple which they durst not make knowne by questioning V. 14. The third See the other two Iohn 20. 19. 26. To his altogether or to the greatest part of them for otherwise he had appeared diverse times before to the women Mat. 28. 9. Mark 16. 9. Iohn 20. 14. then to the two travellers Luke 24 31 then to Peter Luke 24. 34. 1 Cor. 15. 5. V. 15. Lovest thou me the occasion of this question seemeth to be taken from that which Peter had bragged Mat. 26. 33. Feed do all that belongeth to the office of a good Shepherd toward his sheepe either young and tender oâ— strong and well grown And it seemeth that by this triplicated question Christ maketh Peter gainesay his triplicate deniall And that by this command he doth again confirme him in his Apoâ—â—leship from which 〈◊〉 seemed to be 〈…〉 en V. 18. Verily a prediction of the martirdome which Peter in time should suffer by vertue of the Lord whereas the feare of it had made him deny him when he trusted in his own strength Thou shalt stretchforth it is liâ—ely that Christ had a regard to the Romans custome who were wont to lead their condemned men to the death of the crosse with their armes stretched out tyed to the crosse beame of it which they also carried upon their shoulders Gird thee that is to say shall binde thee Or he hath a speciall regard to that in the death of the Crosse the sufferers were fastened unto it with girts about the loines Thou wouldest not by a meere natural will which flyeth from death and the paines thereof though that should afterwards yeeld to Gods obedience by a spirituall and deliberate will as these two motions were also in Christ Mat. 26. 39 42. V. 19. By what death namely a violent and nâ— a naturall death He should glorifie he should beeâ— glorious witnesse of Gods truth and should shew in himselfe the divine power of his spirit in contemning and overcomming death for Gods cause and should honour God by his voluntary obedience Ver. 21. What shall this man shall hee also die after the same manner V. 22. That he tarrie alive I come to judgement at the last day Follow thou me dispose thy selfe to obey me in all parts and actions of thy vocation V. 23. The brethren namely amongst the Apostlos But is very likely that the holy Ghost did afterwards cleere them in this as well as in any other doubt or error V. 24. We know namely all true beleevers which are enlightned by the holy Ghost V. 25. Even the world a hiperbolicall speech to shew not onely the number but the immensity of the understanding and the benefit of Christs works also THE BOOKE OF THE Acts of the Apostles Argument THe Evangelists 〈…〉 ving given to the Church the history of the life acts sayings and sufferances of our Lord whilest he lived upon carth The holy Ghost inspired S. Luke to put in writing consequently the chief effects of him glorified set at the right hand of God in his sending downe his Spirit upon the Apostles in the establishment of his everlasting kingdome in the gathering together of his Church out of all nations indifferently and in the new forme of conduct and government of it and finally in the light of grace of salvation of truth and of life spread 〈◊〉 â—ver the whole world Now the holy Ghost not aiming at the feeding of mens curiosities by many particular narrations S. Luke hath contented himselfe with laying downe the grounds aâ—d generall modell of this great Fabrick of the Christian Church And to give for a rule 〈◊〉 patternâ— of instruction to all ages certaine tastes of the processe of it by the labour of two gr 〈…〉 Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul First then he relates how the fall of the traitor Iudas being restored by the chusing of Matthias into the number of the Apostles the Lord did miraculously s 〈…〉 downe from heaven upon them all the abundance of the gifts of his Spirit according to the promise which he had so often made unto them And how the Apostles principall members of the body of the Church and first workemen in this divine workâ— having been by hiâ— inspired 〈◊〉 inlightned in an universall most certaine and compleat knowledge of the doctrine of salv 〈…〉 accompanied with an infallible and perpetuall conduct in the propounding and teaching of iâ— and with the miraculous gift of tongues and of working of miracles and with hâ—roicall strength and power and all other qualities and parts necessary for the exercising of their charge thâ— same Spirit did likewise spread it selfe by meanes of their preaching upon many other persons is faith and conversion and in miraculous gifts also Whereupon there was suddenly gâ—thered together amongst the Iewes a body of a Church
resplendent in all vertue and blessing of Gâ—d notwithstanding the hatreds restraints and persecutions of that rebellious nation which being iâ— lerrage gone so farre astray as to kill S. Stephen God from thence raised the first occasion of preaching his Gospell to the Samaritans and afterwards did also begin to communicate the light thereof to some beginnings of the Gentiles such as Queene Candaces Eunuch and Cornelâ—us the Centurion were by the ministery of Philip and S. Peter But S. Paul being pre-ordained to this speciall office of the generall conversion of the Gentiles S. Luke sets downe how of a zealous Pharisee and cruell fervent persecutor that he was at the first God miraculously converted him enlightned him by visions sanctified him by his Spirit called him to the office of Apostle and endowed him with all gifts thereunto belonging equall to any of the other Apostles by whom he was acknowledged and approved of And imployed him in carrying the Gospell to the Gentiles which was most obstinately rejected by the Iewâ—s Wherein he had such a marvellous assistance and blessing of God that in few yeares he founded an innumerable company of Churches and did appoint the state and governement of them by the miraculous gifts of the Spirit which by Apostolicall priviledge he did obtaine at Gods hands through his prayers for certaine persons who in an instant were framed in all parts fitting for the holy ministery in knowledge gift of tongues authority and wisdome Which was by him especially done amongst the Gentiles For they having no precedent light of knowledge of the divine truth as the Iewes had could not in a long time have attained to a sufficient degree of capacity and authority by way of humane and ordinary instruction and preparation Besides that these divine vocations joyned to the other miraculous operations served for a great confirmation to the weaknesse of the then springing faith of the Gentiles Shewing likewise in all the course of his ministery a divine zeale and indefatigable care an unbounded charity and an invincible constancy not onely in enduring perpetuall labours wants and journies but likewise in combats as well with false brethren and hereticks halfe Iewes who falsified the purity of the Gospell and troubled the consciences of converted Gentiles by imposing of the necessity of Mosaicall ceremonies as also with the body of his owne nation which did persecute him in all places with calumnies outrages ambushes and attempts overcome by him by a truly heroicall spirit and dissipated by divine protection till at Gods appointed time he was constrained through the Iewes violence to appeale to Caesar whereupon he was carried prisoner to Rome where he lived preaching the Gospell freely writing Epistles to diverse Churches and setting forward the worke of Gods kingdome to the very end of his race where he sealed up his Apostleship by his glorious martyrdome CHAP. 1. VER 1. THe former namely the Gospell according to S. Luke V. 2. Through the holy namely through his powerand divine authority or through the inspiration of the holy Ghost whereof his humane nature was full being a most perfect relator of Gods will Others set downe the words in this sort after he had given commandements to the Apostles whom he had chosen by the holy Ghost V. 4. And being others conversing or taking food together or having assembled them together For the promise namely that soveraigne gift of the sending of the Holy Ghost from his Father which was the summary and accomplishment of all his promises V. 5. Be baptized a manner of speaking taken from the Prophets who doe liken the sending of the Holy Ghost in the Gospell to a great stood of waters Isay 44. 3. Ezek. 47. 1. Ioel 3. 18. whereby is signified his power of sanctifying and cleansing V. 6. The kingdome such an one as they imagined namely the earthly kingdome V. 7. It is not for you Iesus is contented onely with beating back the Apostles curiosity without inferring that this worldly kingdome shall never be established in the manner as they meant iâ— Though peradventure there may be here some track of the establishment of the lewish nation into the favour and covenant of God at the appoinâ—ed time V. 9. Receaved him parting in sunder for to hide him on every side See Luke 9. 34. V. 11. In lâ—ke maâ—ner bodily appearing clearely and comming down by a true exchange of place V. 12. Journey Namely so far as it was lawfull to travaile on a Sabbath day wherein the law had ordered nothing but the Ecclesiasticall constitution had limited to two thousand cubits which are a mile V. 13. Of James Iud. 1. to distinguish him from the traitor Iudas and it is the same as is called Thaddeus or Lebbeus Mat. 10. 3. V. 14. The women Namely those women who had ordinarily conversed with the Lord or according to others the Apostles wives His brethren See upon Mat. 12. 46. Verse 16. This Scripture which is rehearsed vers 20. V. 17. For he in these passages of the Psalmes in ver 20. there are two things which in the secret intent of the Holy Ghost speaking by David had a relation to Iudas The first that he had receaved the sacred office of Apostle which hee was dispossessed of the other that with the price of his Treason hee had bought a field which afterwards was disinhabited and prophaned being put to be a Church-Yard V. 18. Purchased Saint Matthew saith that the Priests did purchase it but it may be that Iudas himselfe had beene barganing about it and before hee had laid downe the money he repented and hanged himselfe and that after his death the Priests concluded the bargaine Others by the word purchasing say is meant that he gave the occasion of purchasing of it Falling head-long that is to say hee was strangled hanging himselfe in some high place Matth. 27. 5. Others hold that the halter did break that hee falling downe upon his face did burst a sunder Ver. 20. For it is Saint Peter by Revelation knew that the Holy Ghost had a secret relation to Iudas in these curses pronounced by David Ver. 21. Wherefore to restore the breach which happened by Iudas his meanes and to fill up the number which was chosen by the Lord. Not that there were any absolute necessitie in this member of twelve which afterwards was encreased by Saint Paul but onely by reason of Gods will revealed to Saint Peter Ver. 22. From the baptisme at which time Iesus began to manifest himselfe in the world A witnesse Namely in the degree of Apostle with the infallible conduct of the Holy Ghost and with the irreprovable and universall authoritie in the Church mâ—ditating the gifts of the Spirit which Saint Peter was divinely cerâ—ified that he that should be chosen should receave as well as the rest Of his Resurrection which was as it were the end of his humiliation and the beginning of his exaltation both comprâ—hended under the resurrection which he particularly
sacred ceremonie which hath its whole relation to unity and charity V. 21. In eating namely in these feasts of charity at the end of which they celebrated the Lords supper you doe not observe the true ecclesiasticall communion but every one beeing come to the place of the assembly doeth presently si t downe to eate what he hath brought in the company of those of his part leaving the other whereupon this action is not celebrated neither at the same time by al nor in holy concord nor in communion of goods which is contrary to the truevnion of Christians which is sealed by this sacrament is drunken that is to say filled with wine and meate V. 22. What have yet not here we ought to supply there is prophanesse in what you do for yow celebrate these religions feasts like untowordinary meales though you have your owne house for that end without being tyed to make use of any holy places for that purpose where all things ought to be done religiously with a respect to the soul and not to the body shall I praise you I praise you not one whit for that V. 23. For I have because that these abuses are contrary to the Lords institution who hath ordained the holy supper for a sacrament of his body and bloud and for a bond of union and not for a bodily meale nor for occasion of diuisions to which vse you put it V. 24. Which is broken all overthrowen and broken with extreame pains See Isa. 53. 4. V. 25. This cup even as Gods covenant with his elect is renewed and ratified by mydeath and passion so it is sealed to every belever by the Lords cup. V. 26. For as after Saint Pauls words ye doe shew that is to say ye shall doe a sacred act whereby ye shall publish the truth and shall acknowledge and preach the benefit of Christs death and shall protest to take part thereof by a lively faith V. 27. Wherefore whosoever namely seeing that this sacred supper is appointed for this sacred use vnworthyly without being fittingly disposed thereunto according to the diginity of this sacrament but especially having no charity nor reverence which were he two vices for which the Corinthians were taxed before the body namely of having through his unreverence prophaned the remembrance of the Lords death and undervalued the meanes by him appointed to participate of it V. 28. Examine the Italian trie let every man examine his own conscience to known wither he be well disposed to participat of this sacrament by faith repentance charity purity of heart c. For to abstaine from it in case hee bee not so untill such time as by renouncing the contrary vices and by prayers and conversion to God he have obtained grace to do it V. 29. Damnation thâ— Italian Iudgement namely the cause and sudiect of a grieveous punishment Form God which the Apostle in regard of believers distinguisheth from the everlasting condemnation of the wicked not discerning bearing no greater respect to the Sacrament of the communion of the body of Christ then to any other corporall and common kinde of food V. 30 For this cause this pâ—opliannesse hath cau'ed amongst you many visitations of popular diseales and mortalities this the Apostle speakes by divine revelation sleepe that is to say are dead according to the stile of the Scripture in hope of the blessed relurrection V. 31. would judge the Italian did examine truely to acknowledge our faults and desire pardon and grace at Gods hands thorow repentance wee should 〈◊〉 that is to say we should prevent Gods judgments V. 32. Wee are namely wee believers V. 33 To eat namely in the Church at feasts of charitie but especially at the Lords table V. 34. Hunger be constrained to take meat which seemes was their excuse who committed the foresaid error CHAP. XII VIR 1. GIfts namely those miraculous ones which were in those first times of the Christian church confetred by Gods spirit for the confirmation of the doctrine and for the founding of Churches See Acts. 2 38 Ignorant of the onely author and of the true end of them that you may not abuse them to pride and to divisions which were the Corinthians chief defects V. 2. Yea knâ—w the remembrance of what you were may make you acknowledge that all you have received is out of Gods meere grace and the worke of his spirit to humble you and cause you to give him all the glory therefore dumbe opposite to the true living God who speaketh in his word even as following blindly and like bruite beasts the false customes the inventions and commandements of men V. 3. Wherefore by your former condition you may conclude that the holy Ghost alone is he that hath freed you from the heathens blasphemies and keepes you from Apostasie and worketh in you the sincere confession of the name of Christ and finally by vertue of it alone ye are Christians and therefore the glory thereof is due to God and not to you And if he be the only author of those gifts which are common to all beleevers much more ought we to acknowledge him to be such in these other singular and miraculous ones Iesus this was a forme of detesting and abiuring of Christianity which was used amongst the Iewes accuâ—sed See Romans 9. 3. 1. Cor. 16. 22. Gal. 1. 8. V. 4. But the same therefore his gifts ought not to be drawen to divisions and partialities as the Co. rinthians did V. 5. Admâ—rations namely ecclesiasticall offices Lord namely Iesus Christ. V. 6. Operations namely supernatuall gifts and â—â—â—lties of working diverse great miracles V. 7. The manifestation namely some singular gift of the holy Ghost shewing it selfâ— in some person and by him manifesting his power to profit namly for the common good of the Church to which only end all ought to be referred V. 8. The word of namely the gift of treating of Christian doctrine with the application to all the uses of beleevers which seemes to have speciall relation to the pastors charge Rom. 12. 8. Of Knowledge namely of the pure and plaine exposition of the said doctrine without any application which is the doctors office Rom. 12. 7. Ephes 4. 11. V. 9. Faith he meaneth not the common gift of Christian faith but the singular and miraculous referred to the working of miracles Matth. 17. 19. 1. cor 13. 2. without which it had bin rashnesse to undertake it and the effect would not have followed but he that felt himself to have this gift might lawfully exercise it with certainty of successe by the same namely by his power of healing of bodily diseases See Mark 6. 13. and 16 18. Iames. 5. 14. V. 10. Working of miracles the Italian working of powerfull operations that is to say some singular gift appropriated to certaine higher and more noted miracles as of the casting out of devills raising of the dead changing or staying of the course of nature prophecie that is to say
Are justified namely that pretend and believe to be partly justified before God by the Law Fromgrace from Gods grace which before you made profession of accepting in Christ. V. 5. For we that is to say you separate your selves from Christ withdrawing your selves from the common meaning and belief of the Church whose whole hope is to be absolved at the last judgement and enter into everlasting life by the meanes of One onely Jesus Christ. Through the spirit namely taught and inspired by the holy Ghost or following the spirituall meanes which the Gospell propounds in Christ and in his Spirit and not the carnall and elementall ones of the ceremonies of the Law Heb. 9. 10. V. 6. Which worketh namely which is a true and lively faith and sheweth it selfe to be such by the fruits of a new life comprehended under the love of God and of ones neighbour Rom. 13. 8. of which faith is the root because it joyning a man with Christ drawes his Spirit from him and tha◠Spirit is the soveraigne cause of all good workes See Iohn 15. 4 5. Iam. 2. 17 26. V. 7. Did run you were in a good way of faith and were gone happily forward towards the marke of your heavenly calling See Phil. 3. 14. V. 8. Of him namely of God V. 9. Leaven that is to say a little false doctrine Matth. 16. 12. doth easily corrupt the good minde of a man in the rest or a small number of heretickes may infect the whole Church V 10. Through the Lord namely through his grace and power No otherwise than I have at other times taught you and now confirmed unto you in this Epistle V. 11. And I for a personall proof of this truth consider that if I would retain the Mosaicall ceremonies I might avoid the persecutions of my nation which are raised against me onely for that cause and therefore seeing I do refuse to do it you may conclude that my conscience which may serve for example and rule to your consciences doth not consent to it See 1 Cor. 15. 30. The offence namely the occasion of the persecutions which do so much offend and alienate the world from the Gospell is cut off seeing they are at this time stirred up onely by the Jewes through a false zeal to their ceremonies see Gal. 6. 12. Phil. 3. 18. V. 12. Cut off wholly separated and banished out of the communion of the Church in the bodie of which they are like unto so many plagues and cankers V. 13. For brethren the reason of this my desire is because that they remaining amongst you disguised in sheepes clothing do hinder the course of your vocation burthening you with the observances of such things as are contrary to Euangelicall libertie by which the holy Ghost carrieth Believers couragiously on to their supernall end To the flesh namely licentiously to satisfie your fleshly and vicious appetites under pretence that those ancient forbidding Lawes are disannulled By love the Italian for charitie have a care you do not offend the weak brethren in indifferent things using your libertie undiscreetly and unbridledly Rom. 14. 13 15 20. 1 Cor. 6. 12. and 8. 9. and 10. 24 32. V. 14 The Law from which though Christ have taken away the power of judging the faithfull before God yet it is left unto them for a perpetuall rule of true obedience and conformitie to the will of God their father V. 15. Ye bite he hath a relation to the controversies which were bred amongst Christians concerning the Jewish ceremonies maintained with great instance by some and by other some violently rejected Rom. 14. 13 1 Tim. 1. 4. and 6. 4 5. 2 Tim. 2. 25. Ti◠3. 9. One of another namely that in stead of receiving the Jewish ceremonies for fear of being persecuted by the Jewes you do not upon the same occasion ruine one another without any persecution V. 16. Walke in Order your whole life and actions according to the instructions and motions of the holy Ghost as well in the spirituall forme of Religion which is proper to the Gospell as in holinesse of life Not fulfill that is to say withstand the reliques of the old man and the naturall cor 〈…〉 tion which yet remaineth in you Rom. 7. 18. 〈◊〉 3. V. 17. Tor the he gives a reason for what he had said that following the spirit one ought to renounce the flesh namely because they are two beginnings and motions which are directly contrary in their qualities and actions So that ye the Italian that you may not do whatsoever you will I speak this concerning the strife between the flesh and the spirit which is in every believer to the end that under pretence of Euangelicall libertie or of the presence of the spirit you do not take leave to do whatsoever you please seeing that there may be some motion of the flesh therein which is contrary to the motion of Gods Spirit It may also be translated so that you do not the things that you would as much as to say so that you are hindered from doing good in that perfection as you desire Romans 7. 15 19. V. 18. Under the Law namely under the servile and scrupulous pedagogie of the ceremoniall Law nor yet under the morall Law which doth severely command and inexorably condemne but under that milde and most effectuall conduct of the holy Ghost working in you V. 20. Heresies the Italian Sects or heresies which are also effects of the corruption of sin as well in the affected ignorance of the understanding as in the perversenesse of the will fixed upon its own opinions lover of singularities and vainglorie rebellious against the truth failing in charitie c. V. 23. Against such the Italian against such things that is to say the Law of God that is so harsh and terrible to all men that are in the state of sin is not so to Gods children who do no more fight against it of pure malice nor are not fought against by the curse of it but do voluntarily submit themselves to it and it through the spirit of grace becomes to them a milde mistresse of their actions and guide of their life and is no longer an inexorable forme of judgement against their persons V. 24. And they though the root of the foresaid vices be also in believers and in the members of Christ yet by his spirit Rom. 8. 13. and by imitating his crosse Rom. 6. 6 they mortifie it suppresse the endeavours and smother the effects of it Rom. 6. 12. V. 25. In the spirit being by it regenerated into a new life V. 26. Provoking spighting and purposely doing acts of offence and prouocation against other men CHAP. VI V erse 1. OVertaken that is to say discovered to be guilty or have runne into it inconsiderately and not out of any deliberate malice Ye which are namely the bodie of believers in whom the worke of the holy Ghost remaineth safe without being spoiled or spotted by any grievous
indeterminable eternity of the Sonne of God equall with the Father in essence and glory vers 4. V. 9. Patience the Italian sufferance which he commands and brings forth in those who are his by his Spirit to his own likenesse see 2 Cor. 15. Others in the patient expecting of Christ. Patmos an Iland in the Archipelagâ— in these dayes by some called Palmosa into which Saint John was conâ—ined by Domitian the Emperour for the Gospel and the preaching thereof V. 10. In the Spirit that is to say In an extasie and rapture of minde in which all the senses were suspended and bound up by a supernaturall power and the understanding fixed and raised up to the contemplation of divine objects represented in the vision see Ezech. 11. 24. On the Lords day the Italian that is to say The day of the Lord So was the first day of the week called even from the Apostles time because that day the Lord was risen whereupon it was consecrated to exercises of piety in stead of the Sabbath see Acts 20. 7. 1 Cor. 16. 2. V. 12. I turned namely in vision The voyce namely him from whom it proceeded V. 13. Unto the Sonne the Italian unto a Sonne that is to say unto a man Dan. 7. 13. and 10. 1â— Revel 14. 14. and was Christ himself Revel 2. 18. who in vision shewed to Saint Iohn a likenesse of his humanity which is resident in Heaven V. 15. His feet see the explication of this upon Cant. 5. 15. Ezech. 1. 7. Dan. 10. 6. Fine brasse the Italian Calcolibano that is to say a kinde of most fine and bright brasse see Ezech. 1. 4. V. 16. Sword a figure of the most effectuall and penetrant power of Gods word in the destroying of his enemies and overcomming the world V. 18. Amen that is to say This is an everlasting truth which every one ought to acknowledge and worship The keyes namely the absolute power over these things to condemn unto them and to free from them at my pleasure V. 20. Are that is to say do signifie and represent The Angels that is to say the Bishops or the chiefe ministers honoured sometimes in Scripture with this title by reason of the resemblance of theirs and the Angels office concerning beleevers salvations see Eccles. 5. 6. Mal. 3. 1. The seven by which are meant the particular Churches because the Lord hath set in them the gift of his Spirit which is in stead of oil and faith which is in stead of fire to carry and hold up before all men the lamp of truth and knowledge of God and make it to shine before the eyes of the world by works see Zech. 4. 〈◊〉 Matth. 5. 15. Philip. 2. 15. CHAP. II. Vers. 1. THe Angel that is to say The Pastor or Bishop under whose person ought to be understood the whole Church That holdeth who is the soveraign Lord and master of all the Pastors who have no authority but from him who onely doth establish them and likewise can depose them according to their works Who walketh that is alwayes present and working in his Church in the power of his Spirit to preserve the light of his power and the oil of his grace in it as anciently the Priestâ— had the charge of the great Candlestick to make it clean and keep the lamps lighted in it all the night see Exod. 27. 20. and 30. 8. Levit. 24. 3. V. 3. Hast born the Italian hast born the burden namely those sufferings and that yoke which I have laid upon thee V. 5. Will reâ—â—â—ve that is to say I will deprive thee of every qualitie title and property of a Church transporting my grace and truth elsewhere Matth. 21. 21 41 43. V. 6. Nicolaitans most ancient hereticks who permitted the community of women and eating of idols sacrifices it is thought the name came from Nicolas a Deacon Actâ— 6. 5. and that the heresie was grounded upon an act and saying of his misunderstood if Histories be true V. 7. That overcommeth that is to say that perseveres unto the end against all assaules and temptations by a lively faith in me Will I give that is to say I will cause them to enjoy the everlasting goods of my glory Figurative termes taken from the earthly Paradiâ—e Gen. 2. 8 9. see Revel 22. 2 14. Paradice see Luke 23. 43. V. 9. Rich namely in spirituall goods see Luke 12. 21. James 2. 5. The blasphemie or sâ—anders and calumâ—ies And are not are not the true people of God in Spirit and faith John 8. 39. 44. Rom. 2. 28. and 9. 6. V. 10. Dayes some take these dayes for yeers as Dan. 9. 24. V. 11. Second death which is the everlasting and totall separation of the whole man from God and from his life to be abyssed into everlasting torments after the corporall death V. 13. Where Sataâ—s namely where he reigns powerfully be it by false religion or by wickednesse of life or by persecution of the Gospell My name namely the pure profession of my Gospel in which I have fully manifested my self V. 15. Nicolaitans who by such decâ—its did lead Christians astray 2 Pet. 2. 18. V. 16. Will fight that is to say I will destroy them by my judgements pronounced by my mouth and executed by my power and withall imprinting the feeling of their condemnation in their hearts by my word V. 17. Will I give that is to say I will cause him to enjoy the everlasting goods of my heavenly kingdom teaâ—ms taken from the Manna which was kept in the Sanctuary Exod. 16. 32 33. Psal. 65. 4. see Iohn 6. 31 35 48 51. A white stone the sigure of the new heart puâ—iâ—ied and made sound by faith which God bestoweth upon those who are his and whereon by his Spirit he engraves and seals the testimonie of their adoption by which they obtain the new name and right of the children of God Iohn 1. 12. Revel 3. 12. the certain judgement and knowledge whereof lieth in the closet of the beleevers conscience and is not manifested but onely by the effects Rom. 8. 16. V. 19. Service the Italian ministerie namely in alms assistances and other duties of charitie V. 20. Iezâ—â—â—â— whether this were that womans proper name or that for the resemblance of the old Iâ—zebel an impious dishonest and wicked Queene of Israel here be meant some false Prophetesâ—e of the Nicolaitans or some such like heretiâ—ke sects V. 21. Fornication namely bodily fornication and likewise the spirituall of idolatry V. 22. That commit adultery this may likewise bee understood spiritually of the communicating with that womans false doctrine V. 24. Aâ— have not as have no way assented to that devillish doctrine which those hereticks did qualifie with the name of great and deep mysteries of Gods Spirit 1 Cor. 2. 10. though indeed it was nothing but a gulph of abominations and hollow illusions of the divell Burthen or calamities or threatnings V. 26. My workes the faith and
God and not be prophaned by any common use or left at randome see Lev. 27. 28. V. 38. Of these sinners Who through their sin have been the causers of their own deaths Of the Altar of burnt offerings which was of wood Exodus cha 27. 1 V. 45. They fell To beseech the Lord and make intercession for the people as Num. 20. 6. V. 46. Take A signe of intercession by a prayer of charity and publick office see Rev. 8. 3. is a figure of the only intercession of Christ by merits The plague that is to say the mortality which happened suddainly and by miracle CHAP. XVII VERS 2. To the house That is to say the Tribe V. 3. Aarons As head of the hense of Levi. V. 4. Before the In the holy place of the Tabernacle right over against the place where the Arke of the Testimony was within the Sanctuary the great curtain being between Where I See upon Exod. 25 22. Num. 7. 89. V. 7. Before the In the holy place over against the Arke V. 10. Befo e the By Hebrews the 9. 4. it appeareth that this rod was layd and keep within the great curtaine V. 12. Behold Words of terror by reason of the slaughters which had lately happened V. 13. Commeth any thing neere Rashly and without being called The people would infer thus We are and may every day be guilty of this fault shall we then continually remain in the terror of these horrible judgements CHAP. XVIII VERS 1. SHall beare Now having confirmed you in the Priesthood I will cause you only to give me an account of all errors that shall be committed therin V. 2. Joyned An allusion to the name of Levi which signifieth joyned Gen. 29. 34. And minister See Num. 3. 6 7. Minister The Italian hath it Stand as well to stay there continually Num. 3. 38. as to attend upon the Sacrifices and offerings which were offered upon the Altar before the Tabernacle V. 3. Nor you also Because that cannot come to passe but only through your negligence V. 4. A stranger That is not a Levite V. 5. Of the Sanctuary Of the holy place to light the Lamps to renew the shew bread and to make the daily perfumes Exod. 27. 21. and 30 7. Lev. â—4 3. Num. 8. 2. of the most holy place to go in once a yeare with the bloud Exod. 30. 10. Lev. 16. 2 17. That there be no As it was when Korah and his sect intruded into the Priests office V. 6. For the Lord The Italian From the Lord Or for the Lord to help you in his service V. 7. And within In the most holy place See Exo. 26. 31 33. if so be by the curtaine the carpet be not meant which was at the coming in to the holy place Exod 26. 36. I have given you for a property incommunicable to others V. 8. I also have given thee By my precedent Laws Lev. 6. 16 18 26. and 7. 6 32. Num. 5. 9. By reason of the by reason of the Priesthood sealed by the holy unction as Lev. 7. 35. V. 9. Most holy See upon Lev. 2. 3. Reserved after the part which ought to be offered to God hath beene burnt upon the Altar as Lev. 2. 2 3. and 7. 5 6 7. Trespasse offering For holy things taken through ignorance Lev. 5. 15. V. 10. In the most holy place At the entrance of the Tabernacle called here the most holy place to distinguish it from the peoples court and every other place about the Campe which was not uncleane Lev. 6. 16 26. and 14. 13. V. 11. The heave offering See Exodus chapter 29. verse 27. Leviticus chapter 7. verse 32. Of their gift Of their voluntary offerings of thankes-giving c. Leviticus chapter 7. verse 14. and 10. 14. With all the Because that all which was offered to God was thus waved See Exodus chapter 29. verse 24. V. 12. The best The Italian The floure Their first fruits which they must also offer unto me of all the best fruits of the earth V. 15. Of men Which were offered unto God when they were specially consecrated to his service Num. 8. 11 21. V. 16. A moneth The first borne before they were redeemed ought to bee presented to God in his Temple Exodus chapter 13. verse 12. Luke chapter 2. verse 22. And that could not be done before the mother was purified which required forty dayes time Leviticus Chapter 12. verse 4. According to thine See Leviticus Chapter 27. verse 〈◊〉 V. 17. Upon the Altar Upon the hornes therof by sprinkling and the residue at the foot thereof by powring Leviticus Chapter 4. 7. cha 25. v. 30. and 5. 9. V. 18 Wave breast Of all sacrifices that were not wholly burnt upon the Altar V. 19 Heave offerings Any part or member of the beast voluntarily offered which the offerer shall be willing to offer unto God by heaving A Covenant An order for the recompence of your service which I cause the people to give you Of salt Authenticall inviolable as anciently the most solemne ceremony that was used in Covenants was to take and eat of the same salt and it was esteemed more sacred and firme then to eat at the same table and drink of the same cup see 2 Chro. 13. 5. Before the of which I have been the only appointer and will be the maintainer of it V. 20 I am My rights which I appoint thee to receive of the people in offerings tithes first fruits c. are thy revenues and maintenance see upon Jos. 13. 14. Inheritance As for Aaron and all his descent which were high Priests this is absolutely understood of them for they had no other inheritance But as for other Priests the meaning is that they were not to possesse any Lands for tillage or fields or vine-yards but they might have Cities and pastures for beasts Jos. 21. 4. Jer. 32. 7 8. V. 22 Come nigh To do any part of Gods service V. 23 Shall beare I will have them recompensed for their service and I will have them also beare the punishment for any faults that shall be committed therein V. 24 Which they offer This offering was a kinde of first fruits which belonged unto the Priest Deuteron 18. 4. and it was different from the first fruits touched verse 13. because that in these there was wine oile and corne made ready in the other there were nothing but grapes eares and olives And by this addition out of which the offering was taken these titles are distinguished from those which are mentioned Deuteronom 14. 22. 28. and 26. 12. of which nothing was taken out for the Lord. V. 26 For the Lord To be given unto his Priest V. 27 Shall be reckoned unto you The Lord hath accepted of it in your behalfe no lesse than if it had preceeded out of your owne labour and work Fulnesse of the wine presse The Italian the Muste of the wine Heb. fulnesse see Exo 22. 29. V. 28 To Aaron To
every high Priest for himself and all the Priests in common V. 29 Of the Lord The Italian addeth whole The tenth part exactly compleat without any diminution V. 31 In every place Indifferently in any of your dwellings not in holy places onely where the Priests alone did eate the most holy things v. 10. V. 32 Shall ye pollute You shall not through negligence or malice cause my dues to be paid unto mee that the remnant of the tithes may become your prophane goods held and enjoyed with an evill conscience in which there shall be no signe or token of my grace nor power of my blessing CHAP. XIX VERS 3. THe Priest Who was the next to the high Priest and as it were his chief deputy Numb 3. 32. whence one may gather that in ensuing times also this office of preparing this water for purification was given to the second person for the high Priest could not be ceremonially polluted Lev. 21. 12. as this man was who was chief in this action of the heifer vers 7. Without the camp Which was singular in this sacrifice to shew that Christ was to die without the City Heb. 13. 11 12. V. 4 Shall take After he hath carried it into the camp in some vessell V. 5 And one shall The Priest being returned from without the campe as it appeareth by v. 7. Her bloud The remainder which hath not been used in the former sprinkling V. 6 Cedar wood See Lev. 4. 4. V. 7 Uncleane Shall be severed from common conversation especially in holy places and shall pollute by touching and comming neere any A figure of Christ to shew that he for to cleanse us hath burthened himselfe with the guilt of our pollutions in the sight of God Isa. 53. 12 2 Cor. 5. 21. V. 9 That is cleane Not defiled by any ceremoniall pollution A cleane place Not a receptacle of filth sweepings offals and other uncleane things see upon Lev. 4. 12 For a water the Italian hath it To make a water Mixing of those ashes with running water v. 17. Of separation the Italian hath it Of purification From diverse legall and deadly impurities A figure of Christs bloud which purifieth the consciences of the faithfull from dead works Heb. 9. 14. and 10. 22. A purification The Italian hath it A sacrifice This slaying and burning of the heifer is a kind of sacrifice for sinne and therefore those ceremonies ought to be observed herein as were accustomed in the like sacrifices excepting the ashes see Lev. 4. 11. 〈◊〉 V. 10 Unto the stranger that is a proselite Othershold that all strangers which dwelt among the people were comprehended herein by reason of the frequent unavoidable contaminations of the one with the other V. 12 Purisie himself With the sprinkling of that water v. 18. The third day a document for the faithfull to begin and continue purifying of themselvs whilest they are in this world for to be so in the everlasting Sabbath see 2 Cor. 5. 3. V. 13 Defileth Comming neere it rashly whilest he was yet uncleane for by the Law holy things were polluted by the touch of uncleane ones Hag. 2. 13. see upon Levit. 15. 31. and 1616. Cut off See Gen. 17. 14. His uncleannesse Having contemptuously been carelesse of the meanes of cleansing himselfe he shall not now be admitted thereunto Yea as uncleane he shall be cut off from the communion of the Church and be put to death if the thing be known or if it be unknowne to men God will punish it V. 17 Of the burnt heifer c. The Italian hath it Of that sacrifice c. See v. 9. Running water Of some spring or running streame as Lev. 14. 5. V. 21 That sprinkleth To shew that as it is in bodily uncleannesses he that maketh another cleane defileth himselfe so the Ministers of Gods grace draw much impurity upon themselves from the infection of sinners Isa. 6. 5. That toucheth Either by sprinkling of it or being sprinkled therewith Another document to teach us that the faithfull man even after he hath received the gift of forgiventsse of sins hath yet many reliques thereof remaining and that his perfect purification is fulfilled at his death see Joh. 13. 10. CHAP. XX. VERS 1. OF Zin This Zin is a part of that great desert which bordered upon Palestina on the south-side and differeth from the other Zin which is neare unto Egypt Exo. 16. 1. In the first Of the fourtieth yeare after the comming out of Egypt Num 33. 38. Deut. 2. 13 14. Kadesh This is the City of Kadesh-barnea where now the people were encamped the second time Num. 13. 26. after they had gone back againe and gone about all the desert for the space of eight and thirty yeares Deut. 2. 14. V. 2. There was no water For the water which followed them Exod. 17. 6. 1 Cor. 10. 4. sometimes was dried up as Num. 21. 5 6. or peradventure it failed quite when they came neere Canaan V. 8 The rod That with which Moses wrought the miracles in Egypt Exod. 4. 17. and 17. 5. which is more likely than to understand it of Aarons rod which was blossomed V. 10 Must we fetch you These words which are taxed Psa. 106. 32. and the smiting of the rocke twice without Gods command maketh some shew of the incredulity pointed at v. 12. But God did see at in â—â—s very depth and truth and he shewed it and punished it see Num. 27. 14. Deut. 1. 37. V. 12 Sanctifie me By a plaine and absolute obedience unto my word attributing unto me the glory of a most holy and undoubted truth and of an infinite power and so have given the people a President whereby they might have done the like V. 13 Of Meriba The Italian hath it Of conâ—ention Or of Meriba See this self same name attributed unto other waters Exod. 17 7. Sanctified iâ— them The Lord by this miracle did plainly shew the sacred glory of his power goodnesse patience and truth and thereby did convince the prophane diffidence and reproofes of the people V. 14 Thy brother Because the Idumeans were issited from Bsau Jacobs brother V. 16 An Angel The son of God in his own person Exo. 14 19. and 23. 20. and 33. 14. V. 17 Of the wells Or out of cisternes or other particular waters but only out of common waters as out of rivers and brooks c. Others expound it we will take none without paying for it v. 19. Deut. 2. 6. V. 19 Of thy water Which in those deserts by reason of the great store of cattel which was bred there was one of the most necessary and cleare things they had On my feet The Italian hath it With our company Or on our feet without doing any dammage V. 21 Refused The contrary seemeth to be said Deuter. 2. 29. but in that place are meant other Idâ— means or else these same Idumeans suffered the people to go round about the Country and furnished them with
3. V 19 With God seeing God is â—n adversary to this worldly wisedome and that it doth not bring forth any fruit of salvation to those that trust in it wee must conclude that it is but a folly in Gods judgement V. 20. Of the wise the Psalmist saith only of men but Saint Paul to make it the stronger doth restraine it to the wise and understanding V. 21. Let no man a generall conclusion exhorting every one not to acknowledge any minister for head of a faction nor to bragge that he is one of his followers Seeing the Church is not made for them but they for the Church at the good and profit of which all things ought to ayme both iâ— life and in death in the present and in the everlasting time it not being subject to any but to Christ who is its head whose office is likewise to b 〈…〉 Mediatour to guide and unite men to God his Father who is the supreame head of Christ and of his Church Iohn 14. 28. 1 Cor. 11. 3. and 15. 〈◊〉 so farre is it from having any Ministers usurpe the dominion over consciences CHAP. IIII. VER 1. SO account after hee had reproved the excesse of honour done to his Pa 〈…〉 in taking them for heads now he gives them a right temperature how farre they should esteeme of 〈…〉 according to the properties of their office which 〈◊〉 equally binde them and their flocke Stewards namely in the communication of knowledge and 〈◊〉 the singular application of the use for nourish 〈…〉 and Physicke of the soule all out of Gods go 〈…〉 and not of their owne and according to his commandement not according to their owne will 〈…〉 pleasure V. 3. But with â—e if a Pastor hath the wi 〈…〉 of this loyalty in his owne conscience he 〈◊〉 not to make any account of mens sinister judâ—ments who do assigne degrees of honour accord to their owne minde Now the Apostle propounds himselfe for example because that his person and ministery was fallen into contempt with the Corinthians by the cunning of corrupt Pastors 2 Cor. 10. 10. Yea I judge not I doe not enter into consideration nor doe not examine what degree of honour I am worthy of amongst them or about them V. 4. For I know nothing hee gives a reason why he so little cared for mens judgments Not hereby ju 〈…〉 d that is to say esteemed and declared just before God and worthy of the reward as having fullâ— accomplished his worke because that even in the holiest there are defects which are hidden even from their owne consciences but manifest to God Iob 34. 32. Psalm 19. 12. 〈◊〉 Iohn 3. 20. And besides that the person is not receaved into grace by reason of the workes but contrariwise the workes are accepted for love of the person which is already justiâ—â—d That judgeth me to whom it only belongeth to absolve me of my faults and to assigne me praise and reward for my service according as out of his grace hee shall bee pleased to accept of it and crowne it V. 5. Judge nothing namely with such kinde of judgements as cannot chuse but be rash seeing that 〈◊〉 esteeming of men we ought principally to looke to the heart and to the conscience which in this world is knowne to God only who will not make it manifest but only at the last judgement V. 6. Tranâ—erred in these reproofes of your partialities I have represented the heads of them under the names of us Apostles 1 Cor. 1. 12. and 3. 4. not that in deed we had any part therein but only to spare your guiltie Pastors and to shew them by our example how to correct the root of evil which is the affectation of worldly knowledge eloquence which raiseth diversitie of passionate judgments and draweth on followers by a foolish admiration after it and to conforme themselves to the perpetuall stile of the Holy Ghost in Scripture as all we most conformably doe whereupon also amongst us there groweth â—o subject of division Be puâ—â—ed up that yee doe not grow proud by reason of the excellencie of the Pastor with whom each of you holds to the depressing of another Pastor and his followers V. 7. For who hee directeth this speech to the Pastors as saying Who hath given thee this preheminence which thou affectest oâ— by whom hast thou beene chosen out of the communitie of the Church to so excellent a calling is it not by God and by his grace and not by men containe thy selfe therefore in humility and serve God and not mens passions V. 8. Now yeare an ironicall reprehension of the presumption wâ—â— raigned in the Corinthian Church Would to God hee continueth in his Ironia The meaning is yee are indeed happier and in better estate then we poore Apostles who are afflicted persecuted and contemned in the world wee might indeed have good cause to desire that wee might bee partakers of your goods if they were true and reall seeing that our life is like unto the life of wretched malefactors who doe daily expect their punishment after they have according to the custome of those times beene ignominiously lead up and downe round about the market places and theators V. 9. The Apostles last the Italian The last Apostles Saint Paul speaketh of himselfe alone or of Apollo also called to the Apostleship after all the rest which was made matter of contempt against Paul as it should seeme here implicitly to reproove the Corinthians for Aspectacle a solemn example of strange sufferances and troubles in the fight of men and Angels who are as spectators and witnesses of beleevers combates in the theater of the world See upon Heb. 12. 1. Ver. 10. We are fooles renouncing all humane wisdome to give way only to the motions of the spirit and preaching Christ in vertue of it wee are accounted to bee madde Acts 17. 18. and 26. 24. See a Kings 9. 11. But yee are namely mingling worldly wisdome with the Gospell you hold your selves to bee therefore very wise and full of knowledge and doe thereby purchase honour before the world V. 11. Are buffeted a kind of an ignominious outrage Acts 23. 2. See Lamen 3. 30. Mic. 5. 〈◊〉 Mat. 5. 39. 1 Pet. 2. 20. V. 14. To shame you to scoffe at your vanitie by comparing mine estate with yours V. 15. Instructers plaine teachers of Christian doctrine as your Pastors are without any fatherly bowels or care Fathers namely such as I am as well by reason that I have beene the first that have brought you the good tydings of the Gospell as also by reason of my fatherly affection towards you Begotten you that is to say I have been an instrument of your conversion to the faith by meanes of which yee are become members of Christ and of his Church 17. In the Lord namely in his worke and service Or in the communion of Christ and by his Spirit these termes being very frequent in Saint Paul to
distinguish spirituall actions and motions from those which are meerely naturall and humane Of my wayâ—s namely my proceedings all my life time and my Châ—istian actions or my way of preaching of Christ. V. 18. Puffed up they are become insolent and wilfull as if I should never come to enlighten them with my presence nor represse them by mine Apostolicall authoritie V. 19. The speech namely their vaine ostentation of knowledge and eloquence The power namely the sincere zeale of God the strength of faith and the spirituall efficacie of their ministery a manifest signe of Gods appâ—obation and blessing Ver. 20. The kâ—ngdome that is to saâ— Christ doth not governe the hearts of his by rethoricall art nor by talke after the manner of worldly stares but by the strength of his spirit which gives life unto the Pastors word and joynes it selfe to a lawfull preachâ—â—g V. 21. With a rod namely with severity to chastise you and to correct your disorders In Love so that you amend of your selves CHAP. V. VER 1. AMongst the Gentiles namely hath not beene used nor tolerated but hath bin detested by a naturall consent of all men Fathers wise namely his owne mother in Law V. 2. Mourned you have not shewed any sorrow for such a cruell misdeed nor not have so much as proceeded to excommunication against the misdoer in which action as being very mournefull they did anciently use to fast lament and make a publicke humiliation in the CHURCH See 2 Corinthians 12. 21. Ver. 3. For Iverily you ought to have excommunicated him for I judge hee hath deserved it and you having failed therein I doe pronounce the sentence by Apostolicall authority In spirit in soule in thought and in feeling which I declare unto you by these my words which ought to bee of the same weight and strength with you as if I were present by vertue of my owne Apostolicall power Ver. 4. In the Name as his Minister and by the authority received from him and according to his order and calling upon his holy name When yee are he speakes to the Pastors and conductors of the Church The meaning is being gathered together in ecclesiasticall judgement having this my declaration in stead of my vote as if I were present So without doing any prejudice to the ordinary ministery of the Church of Corinth hee useth his Apostolicall power modestly only to excite the other and strengthen it V. 5. To deliver this forme anciently used in the greatest kinde of excommunication seemes to have beene taken from the example of Saul 1 Sam. 16. 14. for excommunication is a kinde of rejection from God and in those first days of the Christian Church it was followed with horrors anguishes of spirit and torments of body yet with this temperament that it was not to totall perdition nor irrevocable but onely for correction untill true repentance The destruction to macerate and pull downe the body extreamely even to death if God would have it so as oftentimes by meanes of the foresaid things death did follow and at his last passage the sinner shewing a lively repentance was loosed from those bonds of excommunication and was reaâ—mitted into the peace of the Church and into the grace of God and so Died with comfort That the spirit Namely the end of this severitie is not eternall damnation but the salvation of the soule so that there bee repentance In the day not that salvation is reserved to the last day and that the penitent soule doth not enjoy it before but because in that day salvation shall be fully revealed and accomplished 1 Pet. 1. 5. Verse 6. Your glorying Yee have no cause to glory so much as yee doe of the flourishing eâ—â—ate of your Church because that such a misdeed doth staine it and drawes Gods judgements upon it and such a sinner may infect the whole body by his contagion Verse 7. Purge out take away from amongst you by excommunication this incestuous man and all such scandalous kinde of people who might by their infection plunge you againe into the corruption whereof you had beene cleansed by the Gospell Yee may bee Namely that your Church may bee a pure and cleane body as you have beene renewed by the gifts of regeneration which is incompatible with any such like mixture of raigning sinne figures taken from the feast of the Iewish Passeover which was wont to bee celebrated with unleavened bread Exodus 12. 15. Unleavened See Iohn 13. 10. Our Passeover the spirituall state of Christians is the true accomplishment of the Iewish Passeover whereupon as in that tâ—â—y used no leaven at all So to participate of Christ who is the true Lambe of God Iohn 1. 29. wee ought to renounce all manner of sinne that the correspondencie may be entire V. 8. Let us keep let us lead our life which ought to be a perpetuall celebration and remembrance of our redemption by Christ as the Passeover which lasted eight dayes was a remembrance of the deliverance out of Aegypt V. 9. In an Epistle hee seemes to speake of some Epistle written before this which is lost as some other 1 Philip. 3. 1. Colos. 4. 16. yet without any dammage to the perfect fulnesse of holy Scripture Not to company by a voluntary intimate and familiar conversation Ver. 10. Yet not yet I doe not meane that you should wholly sever your selves from all men of evill life indifferently for that is impossible l 〈…〉 ving in the world amongst heathens and prophane perrons But from those who being members of the Church doe be 〈…〉 e their profession and are spots ulcers and leprosie in â—â—e body whereby they must by this punishment either bee reduced to repentance or hee quite cut off for the ease and cure of the whole body Ver. 11. No not to eate namely in the common course of life shunne all manneâ— of voluntary sweet and friendly conversation with him according to the rigour of the ancient Discipline and most of all in religious acts put him from the LORDS Table which might bee prophaned by him 2 Peter 〈◊〉 13. Iude 12. Yet still let the necessary duties of humane societie or the naturall or civill duties remaine not forbidding the healthfull communication of exhortations and reproofes c. Ver. 12. For what hee gives a reason of the precedent limitation to the members of the Church onely over which God gives his Ministers power and not over strangers See 1 Peter 4. 15. Dâ—e 〈◊〉 yee judge is it not a thing notorious and common amongst men that a judge can exercise his jurisdiction but onely over those that are within his precinct that are subject to his tribunall V. 13. Put away purge your Church from this incestuous and all suâ—h vicious and scandalous men and leave the care of punishing those who are strangers to the faith to God CHAP. VI. VER 1. DAre any hath hee the heart and face to doe it A matter Namely a suite in any civill matter Goe